Search the Community

Cockring 6 - New Markets Chad stretched out on his bed to relax while he contemplated other options to get Seattle candidates identified. He dozed off quickly, but awoke with hunger a few hours later. Realizing he hadn't eaten since breakfast that morning, he cleaned up and headed out to a gay friendly restaurant across town. He chatted with the waiter as he ordered his dinner. He struck up conversation with several hot men sitting near him and found out the best places to hook up weren't far away. Finishing his dinner he struck out to check out several bars. He made several contacts but all required more data before they could become a candidate. He provided them with his web address and would have to wait to see if any took the bait. He returned to his room well past 2am, alone and frustrated. He glanced at the system noting everything was normal on the display. He collapsed on his bed and didn't stir until the morning alarm rang. It quickly pulled him back to reality from a very erotic dream. He couldn't remember any details but his raging dick attested to its arousal and his need for some action soon. He cleaned up in the showered as usual and stepped out into the room as room service delivered his breakfast. "Tip is on the desk." He stated, assuming it was the usual young man making the delivery. "Thank you sir," a deep melodious voice replied, catching Chad off guard, "but it won't be necessary." The man had stepped up close behind Chad and ran his hand down Chad's smooth defined back, stopping once it reached his naked ass. "I think I'd prefer a different sort of tip." Chad recognized the voice as one of the guys he'd chatted with a couple nights earlier at one of the gay bars. The guy was with a friend so didn't seem available at the time. "How did you find me?" Chad melted as the man's finger easily worked its way deep inside his yearning ass. "I saw you last night at the bar hitting up on some guys and watched you in the mirror for some time but you didn't seem to notice me. Later I watched as you left alone and followed you to the hotel." He ran his hands up over Chad's shoulders as he ground his groin into the perky ass in front of him. "Even though I work here, it took some doing to find out your room and swap shifts with the regular guy. You know he's infatuated with you?" "He's just a kid. You on the other hand can," gasping as the mans finger hit a hot spot deep inside. "mmmm, Fuck me now." Chad demanded. Hearing the sound of the zipper, Chad put some lotion on his hand and reached behind grabbing the guy's dick, just as he pulled it out. "Fuck yeah", the guy replied as Chad stoked his dick several times and then guided him in, "your pussy ass is hungry." The guy started humping him in short rapid stokes, sending waves of pleasure through Chad even though he didn't like the pussy reference. The dick head rubbed firmly across his prostrate, bringing him close to the edge quickly. Just as he thought he was about to cum, the guy pulled out. He pushed Chad face down on the bed, as he removed his own slacks. The break in the action was enough to let Chad recover partial control and hold off his release. "Fuck, man does that felt great." Chad had to admit the guy knew how to fuck. "You like being my pussy bitch, don't you." The guy stated in a degrading tone. "I'm no one's bitch." Chad retorted. "Yeah? You sure are submissive and effeminate like a good bitch boy." It was obvious he desired all his bottoms to be submissive and effeminate. "No, I'm not your bitch" Chad yelled as this totally went against his own self perception. He liked being a bottom but he didn't like being compared to a woman. He was totally masculine and very often dominated the scene during sex. The guy quickly pulled Chad's ass up in the air, ignoring his defensive reply. He then roughly mounted Chad again. He drove as deep as possible into Chad with his rapid short strokes as he reiterated, "You are my fuckin pussy bitch." "Stop it," Chad demanded as he tried to pull out from under the guy. "I like it when you girls fight back," he stated, "makes me all the more excited." Girls, Chad thought. "Fuck you and your puny dick!" Chad yelled. "Puny dick?" The guy shouted, totally insulted by this affront to his manhood. Especially from someone he considered to be a totally submissive bottom. "Yeah, humping me like a fucking rabbit with that puny dick." Chad replied boldly, realizing he'd hit a nerve. The guy was taken back; he'd never had a bottom that wasn't totally submissive to him. Chad broke free and pushed the guy back onto the floor. He landed on his back and smacked his head hard on the floor with a loud thwacking sound. "I though you were a hot man, but your ignorant, dominating, attitude don’t fly around me. You don't even have enough dick to make it worth my time." The guy rubbed his head where it hit the floor. He was embarrassed and his ego deflated by Chad's remarks. He'd never been called a puny or anything that implied he wasn't average size. But as he looked up, he notice Chad's dick was indeed longer than his own and thicker. The look in Chad's eyes said the guy wasn't in control any longer. "Okay, Rabbit," Chad said sarcastically as he put the guy’s legs over his shoulders and pined his arms to the floor. His precum lubed dick positioned against the exposed rosebud and easily entered to the hilt. " Now, you're going to feel a fuckin real mans dick." "No, you can't." The guy pleaded. "I've never been fucked...." He stopped mid sentence as Chad's dick was already pummeling easily into the man's moist hole. The only sounds from the guy was a pleasurable moan now and then as Chad pumped the virgin ass. Taking his own sweet time enjoy his retribution of bunny man. Before Chad was done the guy had shot twice. "Please, don't stop." he begged. Chad pulled out roughly as he didn't want to give the guy anything he wanted. "Lesson learned I hope." He said as he tossed the guy his clothes. "Now get out!" "I'm sorry." The guy repeated over and over as he dressed and left the room. Ding Doc: Chad you wouldn't believe the hunky guy I saw today in the City Center here. He was walking on the opposite side of the open court area. I tried to catch up with him but I lost him in the crowd. He's the guy that keeps appearing in my dreams. Rugged features on a strong masculine body and a package you could clearly see from far away. Ugh.. Chad: Well maybe you'll see him tomorrow. I hope to finish up here in the next day or two. Have an appointment shortly. Chat later? Doc: Sure. You really think I'll see my stud again? Chad: I'm sure. Chad's routine went on for a couple more days as he doubled his efforts to locate at least one candidate. He was actually making progress on a couple candidates and accelerating his communications with them, trying to make up for lost time. One morning, after his breakfast, he got the second reminder on New Markets. "Dam, I forgot about them." He chastised himself. Every day delay on a new market was potential loss of profits. "I guess Seattle will have to take a back seat for a day." He announced. He updated his web site with a new front page announcing the expansion into Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta. It was a standard format he'd used before so he could quickly provide the biographical data on the Studs available in each area along with enticing facial and body photos. Members could access more personal detail about each stud along with more photos that clearly revealed the assets available. "Miami, Kyle, 6'3", 195# His brown hair and green eyes add to his ear to ear smile, personality and masculinity." Chad pressed the button to submit Kyle's profile. "Atlanta, Vance, 5'7", 155# Tight ripped body and longer military hair cut. Never an attitude with this hot man." Pressing enter again, he only had one to go. "Fort Lauderdale, Hunter, 5'10", 210# Perfect hard body, dark brown hair, trimmed mustache and goatee. There, that wasn't so hard." He clicked a few more buttons and the web site was open for business. Chad had acquired all three of the men using the same process he first developed on Travis last year. They all went through a period of adjustment and then a training period before becoming the stud in one of Chad's markets. Training was more like subconscious conditioning as they really were never aware Chad was training them. Each had willingly submitted to having sex with the clients without realizing that was what they were doing. They never realize it was a job without compensation. Initially they didn't know much more than that, for some reason, hot men were seeking them out for sex. What could be more satisfying to them and their sexual needs? Over the course of the training they were being conditioned to look for a man whenever their arousal was stimulated. Some figured it was a side effect of the ever present cockring, which it was. Others assumed they were finally getting lucky. Either way, the web site connections were great and the sex was always hot. The financial compensation to Chad was based upon the role the stud was to play in the selected scene and by the client's satisfaction with their performance. Thus there was great incentive for Chad to ensure they would perform. This is where his interview process, testing and then the training period were critical. The system worked best on true alpha males and he needed time to tune the system to each. Chad felt confident in this new group as all were more than willing to connect with other men strictly for sex. The online chat room was popular too. They often chatted about the diversity of sexual opportunities they had engaged in with contacts on the site. They envisioned all kinds of scenes where the role-play would be really wild and fun. They couldn't imagine any scene that would demand them to play out a role they wouldn't enjoy. Little did they know that the stimulus from the cockring acted like an aphrodisiac, heightening the total experience. Hunter, from Fort Lauderdale, was so much into role play that he paid a professional photographer to take lots of pictures of him in all kinds of costumes. He wanted to show the range of diverse roles he could play. He carefully picked out the best pictures from each scene and described the scene and his role, which was always the dominate character. He then submitted them to be posted in his profile on the sex site. This was his official means of communication with others to set up their connections. Little did any of the men know that Chad was behind it all. Chad, as the owner of the website, only used a few of Hunter's pictures, explaining that the policy of the site restricted content. Hunter had no idea that many of the connections were from paying clients. Furthermore the alpha males were never told the client may be taking on the dominate role and the Stud the submissive role. It wasn't necessary as the cockring, more or less, forced them to perform by controlling their erection, along with the eroticism of the heightened arousal. Telling such a total top, like Hunter, that he'd end up being submissive to the client could ruin the impact for the client and Chad. He loved watching the resultant hot sex scenes of his men, who think they are the total stud, when in reality the client has set up every detail of the scene and they are the submissive, controlled pawn. Hunter’s original, innocent pics were the best. Those pictures revealed a strong dominate man. The man Chad first met at the Elysium Resort had plenty to drool over. Chad was nervous when he arrived in Fort Lauderdale and checked into the Elysium resort. He'd never been there before, but knew Hunter frequented the place. He wasn't clear if Hunter worked for Elysium or just visited it a lot. He really wanted a casual meeting with Hunter if at all possible. Several other candidates in the area had dropped out at the suggestion of meeting with Chad and he didn't want to take a chance on loosing Hunter. He unpacked, loosely wrapped a towel about his trim waist and went out to one of the clothing optional pools. Not finding Hunter at the first one, he walked over to the second pool which had a lot more men both in the pool and sunning themselves. Hunter stood out clearly with several men surrounding him, obviously vying for his attention. Chad felt a bit out of place. Here he was at the high class gay resort with two clothing optional pools and almost all the men wore swimsuit, many the boarding style that hid all assets. He had planned to work on his total tan, but really expected to have more eye candy to enjoy as he did so. Chad picked out a lounge, spread his towel and stretched out acting like he was ignoring the small crowd at the other end of the pool. His dark sunglasses hid the fact that he was watching any of the activity. He had the perfect location to quietly observer this hunk in action. As time passed he observed most of the group of men leave. He couldn't tell if they had made arrangements to meet with Hunter or not as he wasn't close enough to hear the conversations. He did note with pleasure that Hunter was totally naked as the crowd grew sparse. It provided him a good chance to observer the total package unencumbered and unrestrained. Chad began to reapply his tanning lotion as he had done several times over the past couple of hours. This time he knew that Hunter was watching him, so he made a production of trying to reach his back. "May I be of assistance?" Hunter asked as he took the bottle of lotion out of Chad's hand without waiting for the answer. He reached over to begin spreading it on Chad's back, just as Chad turned to face the hunk. They ended up face to face with Hunter's lotion covered hand rubbing across Chad's chest. "Very nice." "But not where I needed the lotion." Chad replied laughing. "Sorry about that. I'll just have to even this out for you." He said as his hand continued spreading the lotion lower and lower on Chad's tight body. "When you're ready, you can do my backside too." Chad said calmly "I'm Hunter", he said firmly, "I'd love to do you totally." "Chad", he replied quickly. Thinking to himself, we'll see who becomes the real hunters prey tonight. "I'll bet you could hunt down and capture any man you desired." He said as he turned his back to Hunter waiting for those strong hands to begin their magic on his back. The conversation continued as they lay in the sun the rest of the afternoon. Sharing information about their lives and sports interest they quickly grew closer to each other. Thanks to his research about Hunter, Chad was able to make up his information as he went along. Making himself look like the perfect buddy for Hunter. They took turns rubbing lotion on each other, taking their time to explore each others muscled bodies. Their hands purposely strayed to erotic zones more than once. As the sun sank in the west, they made plans to meet for dinner. They showered and slipped on casual attire for a night out. Chad was convinced that Hunter was the one he wanted to acquire. The man was totally masculine and despite his rough, rugged, macho appearance, he was really very gentle, educated and considerate toward others. They sat next to each other during dinner, like long time lovers. Chad would caress Hunters leg, brushing his dick, every now and then. Hunter, breathing hard, would moan softly. Then he'd tell Chad what he wanted to do to him later. There was a lot of small talk and sexual innuendo until they retired to Chad's room. Once in the room Hunter practically tore Chad's clothes off as he kissed him deeply head to toe. Hunter dominated Chad completely, directing him on what to do and how to do it. In no time he'd fucked Chad not once but twice. Chad's plan was going well. He'd planned to let Hunter wear himself down, which he did trying to come a third time. "I bet I have something that will get you going again." Chad produced the cockring. "Never cared much for them." Hunter scoffed. "Let's try it." "But it's so heavy." "Yeah, but a man like you needs to wear something solid and firm." Not wanting to seem weak Hunter agreed. "Okay" He reached out for it but Chad pulled it back. "No way, I get to put it on you. You've been in charge the whole night." "Sorry, just the way I am I guess." Chad put the cockring on Hunter, removing the clear liner and tossing it aside. Finally twisting it first to the right and then left and finally right again as he activated it. "Now that looks hot as hell on you!" "Dam right, makes my dick stand out nicely." Hunter smiled and quickly kissed Chad. "I'm glad your letting me try it." "Hunter" "Yeah, Chad." "You're getting hard." "mmmm I know" "No, really hard." Hunter reached down and wrapped his fist around his hard dick. "Man, do I feel huge and ready for more action." He pushed Chad back onto the bed. "I bet I could fuck you again now." He fucked Chad and came a third time. Hunter was amazed. Not for what he'd been able to do, but the fact that he lasted so long. He was used to fucking a guy for about ten minutes before loosing control and blasting his load. But this time lasted well over an hour and he was rock hard the entire time. "Man, this cockring really helps." "I could tell. and you didn't last nearly as long the other two times." "I know. I've never been able to stay hard that long before. It really was fantastic." Hunter looked down at the cockring. "Should have asked before, but can I keep it?" "Sure, I can get another one when I get home." Chad thought, mission accomplished. Pulling Chad close, Hunter kissed him deeply and then whispered into his ear. "I'm ready to have sex again. Are you game?" "You're the Hunter and I'm your prey." Chad chuckled as he put his legs up on Hunter's broad powerful shoulders. Now it was Hunter who'd be the prey for clients in Fort Lauderdale. Chad could hardly wait until one of the client's would choose to dominate Hunter for the first time. "I'll just have to make sure that when it happens, there is a camera so I can enjoy it too." He thought to himself. The computer screen flashed yet another reminder. It was time for end of month reviews of New Orleans, Dallas, Chicago, and Minneapolis. All but Minneapolis had completed the first half of the training. This is mostly them adjusting to the cockring and finding out that they can use it to their own benefit if they choose to do so. 'I'll never get anything done today with all these reminders and emails. <Ding> Doc: Congratulations on the opening of the Southeast Market. I am amazed that you've been able to maintain the timeline of your business plan so well. It is such an aggressive schedule. BTW - We are already making good profit from the alpha already in production! Chad: Thanks (guess I'd better get that market open soon). I'm glad to hear we're profitable. Knew it would work out and you'd be happy with the return on your investment. Doc: Still haven't seem my alpha again since that first sighting. Hope he shows up again soon. Chad: Be patient, that's what you keep telling me. The next step was to notify them via snail mail of their ID and passwords to accounts set up for them on what appeared to be a gay mans connection site. Here Chad was able to monitor the studs behind the scenes. He could play the role of a guy looking to connect or just be a friend. He could interact anonymously, as he saw fit. He couldn't force the studs to use the account but he knew most would. As it appeared to be a legit sex site, they may connect with other men, but Chad could always monitor if they were connecting with each other. He could also act as a personal confidant if need be to advise the studs and indirectly manipulate them to do some action he desired as their chat buddy. LOL, If only they knew who he really was. <DING> Message on Brian's phone. Opening it he found that "The Attic Men" were having another party tonight. They used to be every two weeks, but lately had become sporadic last minute events. Brian loved them even more than the other play parties as they really were in an attic that was set up just for sex events instead of just the bedrooms of someone's home. Plenty of pillows, beds, sex toys, an examination table, and even two slings. The host even provided the lube, condoms and refreshments by charging a small contribution at the door, to cover expenses. Brian was totally ready for some fun. His hard work outs at the gym were paying off. He'd gained another two pounds on top of the eight pounds growth spurt after the play party a few weeks ago. The additional solid muscle off set by his already lean torso really made him look hotter than ever. He arrived about an hour after the start time. Quickly entered through the porch door hair soaked and flattened to his head and his leather jacket dripping water. He was greeted by his Wisconsin buddy Wes at the door. "Sure is a nasty storm." "Yeah, I thought it wasn't due until tomorrow morning." Brian removed his jacket and shook off the rain. Hey, You're looking pumped tonight! Got a new exercise routine going?" Brian smirked as he gave Wes a quick hug. "Yeah, something like that." Once inside he went upstairs and undressed, putting his clothes in the provided bag and hanging his jacket to dry. He put his name on the bag before tossing it into the pile in the corner of the room. Then walked over to join the group. He got a thumbs up from the hot leather couple as they eyed his new cockring. "Fuckin hot Bri, we'll have to play later." Immediately several others turn to see what they were talking about. A hand attached to a small oriental guy reached out and grabbed Brian's cock and began to stroke him to erection. "I'm ready for you now, stud." He turned and tried to force Brian's cock into his already lubed ass. "Going to have to open you up a bit first I'm afraid." Brian reached down and tried to force his thumb into the guy's ass. "Dam, you a virgin? Never seen an ass that tight before." "No, not your fingers, I only want your cock in me." "I can't even get my thumb inside of you. How do you expect to get my cock in?" "Just force it, hard." "You've got to be kidding." "Fuck me! Dam it!" Brian pushed his cock head hard against the oriental's ass. Finally the head pushed in past the sphincter resulting in screams so loud that everyone stopped to see what was wrong. Brian froze not wanting to injure the guy. One of the hosts pulled the guys head down and onto his dick to shut him up as he pulled Brian in for a deep kiss. "Go for it big man, he'll be quiet now." "I don't know. He's really too tight." Brian explained just as another guest push him forward forcing his cock deeper into the poor guy. Tears were running down his face as he gagged on the guys cock. He then pushed the host away freeing his mouth. "Please," almost whimpering, "I can't take anymore of it. The pain is too much. You've got to pull that fucking monster out now." Brian pushed the guy's ass away slowly as he extricated his cock inch by inch. "Get ready." He warned as the head with its thick corona was about to exit. Brian continued to pull out. Try as he may his cock head seemed stuck. He worked some lube around the shaft and pushed harder against the guy as he finally pulled out with a loud sound like the cork popping on a bottle of champagne . The oriental collapsed forward and landed on the sofa. "Sorry man," tears still streaming down his face, "I really thought I could take you all the way. I wanted your monster inside me so badly." "Fuck, next time get yourself opened up first." Brian felt bad for the guy but was too horned up to sit around talking about it. He didn't have to worry though as Jack (jack-off guy) grabbed Brian's monster and began stroking like no tomorrow. He was known as the party expert at jacking off cause he really could get anyone off. One way or another. As he jacked Brian, he played with the nips on Brian's chest. First one and then the other. A twist here or a bite there. He knew that Brian's nips were like a live wire connected to his cock. He'd played with the bull cock enough times in the past to know every inch of it and just what he could do to get Brian to give up his load. A large load of thick creamy cum that usually shot several feet from the monstrously thick, nine inch long insatiable cock. "You seem bigger tonight Brian." "Yeah, I'm getting results from a new workout at the gym." He replied, not wanting to mention the eight pounds that suddenly appeared a couple weeks ago. "Yeah? Everyone's talking about your pumped, 'just finished my workout' body, but I'm talking about your cock." Brian was caught off guard. He learned to recognize if the cockring had been activated and it hadn't as yet. "Bigger, how?" "I'm pretty sure your cocks longer than last time! See?" Jack put both hands end to end around Brian's cock. "Look how you extend past my hands." "Fuck!" Sure enough, Brian could see that he was indeed about a half an inch longer than before. He'd been so busy working out at the gym that he hadn't fucked around since the play party, not even to jack himself off. So he never really had a chance to notice it until now. The realization that even his cock had grown since the play party heightened his erotic arousal even more. Jacks admonitions sent Brian over the top almost immediately and cum was flying everywhere. Brian felt his balls pulsing and squeezing out volley after volley of the thick white substance. He slowly regained his self control while watching some of the other men fucking around him. Then he went off to the bathroom to clean up a bit before grabbing a towel and bounding down the stairs to get some quick energy from one of the sport drinks provided by the hosts. "Hey, Brian" Wes shouted across the room. "What the fuck you been doing? You're looking hot as hell." "Just hitting the gym a bit more than I was." Brian replied. Wes moved quickly over to Brian and slapped his hands on Brian's pecs. Then staring down he groped the huge bulge in the front of Brian's towel. "Saving some for me I hope. By the time you're done with that Red Bull, I'll be up in the sling waiting for your bull cock." Brian finished the drink and a few apple slices as he chatted with some others in the living room. As he was heading back up the stairs to the attic, a new guy with a good build heading dow,n reached out and pulled off Brian's towel. "Don't mind if I borrow your towel man, I got to get some snacks." "Naw, I don't need it now." Brian barely noticed the guy. "Whoa!" The guy pushed Brian against the side of the stairway, "Man, that's a fucking hot cockring!" He pitched the towel over his shoulder as he reached out grabbing the cockring, accidentally activating the fail safe. "Hey careful there... " Too late for Brian as his cock began the rapid growth initiated by the defense program. "Fuck, You're huge! I got to have some of that before I have to leave." Chad had just finished working on the month reviews of New Orleans, Dallas, and Chicago. He had just opened Brian's account when the indicator flashed an event. "Wonder what he's up to tonight?" He continued to review the activity and update his notes while he tried to figure out what was going on this time. "Think I'd enjoy that ass", Brian replied as he proceeded up the stairs looking for Wes. Sure enough Wes was in the sling naked except for his military boots. His feet suspended in the stirrups of the sling making his ass totally accessible to anyone. "I'm over here!" Wes shouted, "Waiting for you to breed me with that fucking bull cock of yours." Brian already sported the increased erection size due to the cockring and was aroused beyond normal. Chad finished set aside his notes and decided to try and see what Brian was up to. He used the GPS and found the location and began looking for any cameras around. "Oh, yeah." Sure enough there are a couple of them. The first showing a guy alone in bed jacking off while intently watching a TV and the second revealing a group surrounded a guy in a sling. But where is Brian? "Come on, Brian." Someone beckoned; "We're all ready for a good show." Wes looked at Brian and scanned down the studs body, "Fuck that cock ring really makes you look huge." The two closest guys, the leather buddies, were well familiar with Brian and his huge cock. They'd both experienced it on more than one occasion. One of the leather buddies squeezed out a good amount of gun oil on Brian's cock just before he began to plunge into Wes. The sling gave in easing the penetration as Brian entered inch by inch. "Is that Brian?" Questions Chad to himself, noting the guys back looked larger than he remembered. "Slow down man." Wes ordered as he tried to brace himself for what he knew was about to take him over the top. "Man do you feel bigger than ever. That cockring must really be keeping you pumped." Chad was enjoying the show. His alpha male in action. Pumping furiously into the guy in the sling. He listens intently to the comments the group's shouting about Brian's body and his cock. He thinks Brian's workout must really be going well as it has had big impact in the almost two months since he last saw him. He just can't believe that two months could make Brian that much larger unless Brian was on steroids and that'd ruin things. Brian continued his assault on Wes. Knowing full well it was what Wes always wanted as well. He plunged in forcefully, all the way in one long deep stroke. Then held it until Wes's eyes widened. "Fuck! You're going to split me open." Wes almost screamed as Brian pulled out totally for the first time. Pistoning his monster back in again only not quite so fast as the first time, but just as deep. He loved the feel of every inch of Wes's anal canal stroking past his cock head. The ridge was so super sensitive from the event on the stairway that it was almost unbearable to him. As Brian continued the others jacked off or played with each other as they watched. Some were stroking Wes's chest. Others were running their hands over Brian's muscular arms, back and chest. On one of the withdrawal strokes, one of the leather buddies reached out and grabbed the cockring in his hand. Brian tried to stop him but it was too late, he'd already moved it just enough to set it off. A shock wave surged through Brian's body as the device kicked in a double event. Chad noted the alarm on his computer. "NO! Not another double event!" He watched glued to the screen as Brian's muscles seem to get pumped up even bigger. "What the fuck?" Chad realized that the growth he was witnessing wasn't due to a gym workout. Something had to be wrong with the cockring program. He frantically started to review the logs and read outs from the system. The leather buddy released Brian's cock in reaction to its noticeable growth. "Look at his fucking cock man. It's growing even larger!" "Dam, stud, what the fuck is going on?" Wes shouted at Brian just as Brian's enlarged cock penetrated him again. Too late to stop as Brian plunged deep into Wes while his body surged yet again with the growth stimulated by the cockrings fail safe. It felt so incredible to feel his muscles growing as he continued to pummel into Wes until he climaxed sending wave after wave of cum deep inside the poor guy. With his own cum running out of Wes and onto the floor, Brian slowed down his stroking until he could finally extricate himself from Wes. Chad watched in total amazement as Brian pulled out. He could clearly see Brian's enlarged cock size and is impressed, although still confused by the unexpected side effect. It was normal for the failsafe event to force temporary growth in the alpha males cock. Temporary being the key word. But for Brian to retain the size and even more strange, for it to cause his entire body to grow! "Brian, you'd better sit down for a bit. You look like you need to cool off." Brian stepped back and sat down on the sofa nearby and took the glass of water Jack offered to him. "Thanks man, I'm so thirsty." Brian drank the cooling liquid as his erotic state subsided slowly. Jack couldn't help but to play with Brian's still turgid cock. "Something is going on with you man. You're body is pumped up really huge and your cock has grown another half inch since I jacked you off earlier." >Too be continued <

Had to make sure I found this part. For some reason, a lot of members liked this part. Can't remember why but I hope you like it for the same reason and tell me about it. Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 3 The sky was dark yet the moon pushed through it to illuminate the junkyard's assorted weights and vehicles. Deep groaning could be heard in the center as two human bodies pounded were fixed in the center of it all, one atop the other with their skin rubbing together in their naked forms. I was surrounded with muscle as what could have only been described as a muscular beast surrounded me and filled me with his passion and giving me pleasure with his lips as a medium. Every part of my body burned like a seductive flame as I felt his skin touch different points of my body and leave me quivering under his embrace. My cock was as solid as stone as I felt my body close in on yet another climax. My abs were matted with my cum, the hair wet and glistening. The man above me was a perfect symbol of masculinity that I couldn't refuse as his large, square jaw pressed into my face and graced me with yet another touch from his furry face and warm, full lips. I had trouble opening my eyes as the beast's actions left my eyes blurry. I could almost see through the darkness of the hovering moons shadow as I tried to form a face with the hidden lines of the dark. The man stood to his full height slowly, our difference in perspective growing farther and farther apart as he began to tower above me like a sky scraper. For an instant, I thought I'd made out the face of the sex beast, his dark hair glistening and his body sweating from his intense work. Suddenly, the moonlight grew brighter and brighter until I couldn't see anything; the vision of magnificence before me becoming pure white light. Suddenly the light of the room changed and became morning light that shined in through my window. I'd woken up to bright morning light. My arms were tensed as they had a tightened grasp on a thick pillow beneath me that seemed wet with what could only have been saliva. I sat up in an enormous bed and was greeted to the view of what I remembered my brother had told me was my room, the different kinds of furniture greeting me as I arose. I turned to the window and saw that a tea set had been put on my night table, a tea cup of cold drink beside it. I yawned as I felt myself waking up and scratched my chest before I fully absorbed the surroundings closer to me. My sheets were wet with something that felt cold and drying. I blushed as I realized it was coming from me and I threw the sheets aside to see my naked 230 pound body, covered with nothing but my dark body hair. I felt my embarassment start to fill me and I put my head in my hands. The full gravity of my dream and what soaked the bed weighed me down. I'd had many sexual dreams before, ones that left my bed soaked just like the bed I was currently in, but never had it been for a man. I shook off these thoughts to try and pretend they didn't happen, throwing my legs out of the bed far enough for my feet to touch the cold wooden ground and scratching my balls. My size 12 feet were a bit wobbly but I was able to collect enough strength in them to stand. I looked quickly for my bag but couldn't see it. All that had been left for me was a large tee shirt and a shorts that looked like they were made with multiple X's on the tags. I put them on and felt the clothes drape over me like a blanket. It had been so long since I'd felt so small in a pair of clothes but, with so few options, I took what I was given. I left the room and was greeted to the smell of strong man-sweat and the sight of assorted, torn clothes. That's when I'd fully remembered what I'd experienced yesterday. My big little brother and my even bigger dad; both hulking men that could have scared away an NFL player of any size. I pushed myself through the assorted clothes of many sizes and smells before I made to the other end, short of breath. When I reached the center of the house, the true size of it's expanse astounded me. The stairs I'd walked up to yesterday to reach my brother's many rooms branched out in two opposite directions, one going to my brother's rooms to the left that I'd gotten accustomed to and the other going into what led appeared to be a large steel door. Had that been there before? I stopped my interrogation on my own memory as I thought I'd heard something clank in the distance. I followed the sound with my ear, going down the steps to the main floor. The objects inside the many rooms I passed seemed to have the usual items and home accessories but some seemed to vary in size greatly by one another. This didn't phase me since I'd been raised in a house where my dad could tear apart the most durable furniture with his big, hulking muscles. Dad used to always try to point out how sorry he was when he'd come into our little room and try to play with us, accidentally crushing or breaking our toys with power. A sad face would cross him and, me and my brother having so much love for our big ol' dad, would hug him and say it was all OK. We were always really close when no one was there to give us a reason to be embarrassed. My journey to the center of the clanking sound led me to a darkened square pathway that aimed down a path of stone steps. I creeped down them and became more cautious as the sound grew louder. Posters of muscular icons to muscle were posted along the the walls the way a fan girl would decorate her room with boy bands. The big difference, however, was that each one was had a large x put across it as if to symbolize something. The wide path of stairs finally ended after what seemed like an endless trip to a loud hell. The clanking had become an uproar that rang in my ears as something moved them quickly in a repetitive motion. A massive glass door led into what looked like an enormous weight room, hundreds of big and heavy looking weights that even I, being a linebacker myself, could lift. I stood near the edge of the glass door to try and peek inside without being seen and I was speechless at the spectacle before me. Someone big with a wide back was set on a weight bench that looked to be bending from the weight it was holding. The beast above it seemed to be perfectly balanced on it, the small of his back being the center to hold him in place. The giant's arms moved up and down like a machine as it lifted a bar that also was bending from the long set of weights that stretched in both directions. The bar itself appeared be to be as long as a pole used in the Olympics. My mouth dropped open at the sight of so much weight. There was no doubt in my mind that the weights were equivalent to an entire standard weight rack. When I could pull my vision from that, I looked to see an enormous chest hiding its owner's head. The two bulging masses bulged with every movement and seemed to be pumped to the max, stretching the bare skin of the enormous chest muscle. A pillow couldn't compare to the size and hardness of the big chest. A pair of lats that looked like the wings of a large creature hid the seat of the bench and had made a large and comfortable seat for a tight but large set of 8 abs. Each individual ab shined like a bar of soap but looked harder than the cobblestones they mimicked. I felt sweat begin to perspire on me as I smelled the strong smell of man escape the cracks of the glass door. of course, I can't honestly remember if the sweat was from my body reacting to so much testosterone in the air or the pair of shorts that the giant was wearing as he lifted the weight for countless reps. A tight, bright green pair of shorts were stretched to the point of looking like a second skin across the monster's pelvis. The legs of the shorts couldn't reach to his thighs so his all the extra fabric attempted to try and contain a massive bulge that looked like multiple pillows stuffed into the crotch area. The beast's glutes were tight against the back of the shorts as they seemed to try and hold the opposite side of the fabric together with their hardness. I tried to look away and pull myself back together but I couldn't as I watched the beast move the weight, along with his body. I felt my cock jump every time I watched one veiny, full arm bulge as they came down and then surge bigger as they push up. After what seemed like an endless set of reps, the giant racked the massive weight, the metal groaning from the pressure. When the giant sat up, I felt my cock fire down my pant leg as I saw my brother's face over the valley of pectoral muscles. I knew my brother had good looks that we'd inherited from our father but, seeing him in almost all his glory, buffed up to maximum proportion with his muscles full with countless amounts of blood, I felt my body convulse as I tried to fight a standing orgasm. My mouth was open as I tried to hold myself back but couldn't accidently falling against the door and making a tiny thumping noise. I quickly rolled out of the glass door's view as I tried to stand myself up and look back inside. It didn't seem that I'd been spotted or noticed and I was glad I wasn't as I watched my hulk of a brother stand up, his head closing in on the gym's lights. My mouth fell open at such enormity as he seemed to be in an a trance, his blue eyes seeming to send his dominance into anyone who saw them, his brow sweating from his workout. He raised a beastly arm and a forest of armpit hair revealed itself, seeming to follow suit with everything else on Jeff's hairy upper body. Of course, his lower half wasn't too far behind as it looked like he'd just left a leg workout before I'd came down. Each leg was bulging like its own pillar, the muscles distinctly revealing their three heads and bulging with angry veins that went up and down from his thick, protruding calf to the revealing green shorts that were loosing the battle against so much size. My giant brother leaned his large head over to his raised, sweat covered arm and licked it as though it were the most tasty lollipop you'd ever seen. He flexed the muscle under his tongue and the unbelievable limb only swelled bigger, reaching to almost 1.5 times its original size. Only one limb was meant to be flexed but so much power and muscularity was clearly not enough for his arm as the veins pumped blood into his massive shoulder, which tried to block his head's path to his bicep, and caused his left pec to bulge along with it. Suddenly, Jeff seemed to go into a muscle frenzy as he raised both arms and flexed his entire upper body, all the muscles converging to for a garden of muscle on top of one torso. His hairy abs cringed as he tried to flex both his arms and his abs, the muscled steps forming a symmetrically perfect eight pack that must have been stronger and harder than steel. Though I was still marveling at my monstrous brother, I was interrupted by a loud snapping noise. I looked lower to the source and thought I'd have a nose bleed. Jeff's cock was moving like an angry stallion, its confines trying their best to contain its fury and failing against the supposedly extra stretch fabric. A tears began to form along the hips of the shorts as the endowment beneath jumped and moved with excitement. Suddenly the bulge stood still before it jumped again, looking several inches bigger than before. This motion followed an identical one as it seemed the beast was beginning to awaken and wanted out. NOW. An enormous pillar began to form in the giant's pants as he got off on his muscle, his attention appearing to be on his pecs as he performed a non-stop pec bounce that seemed to pull me in like a horse being caught by a lasso. The enormous pillar looked to have no end to its growth as it quickly started to look bigger than my sizable biceps (which were a mere 17 inches). The beast was awake and, judging by Jeff's expression on his handsome face, would not go back to sleep without some serious attention. I'd seen my brother naked before when we both joined the local gym 3 years ago. Never had I seen such a monster tucked under that green rag of a pair of shorts before. It was unthinkable something could be so huge but Jeff's big friend proved me wrong as it surged a good deal thicker and longer. With a loud RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPP, the shorts lied on the ground defeated, a giant weapon of mass destruction appearing in its wake. " Fuck. Third pair this week " Jeff said with his powerful voice, the testosterone coming from him too much to be contained by a simple glass door and pulling at my cock. My conscious was trying to awaken itself as well in reaction to seeing my brother naked and bigger than ever. How could I look at my little brother this way? My answer came as Jeff's giant cock attempted to change from horizontal to vertical, punching his stomach as if to tell me that this alpha man here was not "little" in anyway. I could see Jeff look down and smile at his passenger and wrapped his hand around it with his big paws, their expanse still only enough to reach less than halfway around the shaft. " Shit" he groaned as he moved his grip up and down the log-cock, his beautiful blue eyes closing and his breathing becoming heavier, his deep voice and strong lungs creating a sound that reminded me of a large truck starting up. I felt my hand take control as it too wrapped around my much smaller 8 inch cock, my breathing matching my brother's as we pleasured ourselves together but apart. I could feel myself close in on climax, which was amazing since I'd already fired a heavy load into my white shorts already. My body showed through my shirt as the big clothing began to become wet with my sweat. This moment was the greatest of my life; greater than any of my times with the big chested girls I always hung around in college. I couldn't control myself as my cock fired yet again into my pants with a healthy amount of cum that collected with the already cold and drying batch in my pants. Fully spent, I still kept my eyes on my brother as he seemed to have the most amazing sex drive, having not cum at all and still holding up for so many minutes. Suddenly, my brother roared with the voice of a beast and pointed his cock at the walls. Like a fire hose, the giant weapon fired an explosive and endless ray of cum at the closest wall, splattering with a heavy pounding that sounded almost exactly like a true fire hose. With increasing power, the giant fired cum at the wall that bounced back and hit everything; weights, the floors, Jeff's body. The room's yellow painted walls quickly were being over taken by the new flush of pure white. Jeff quickly twisted his body and began to fire at every wall, the room quickly getting painted down with its new coat of "paint". I jumped back as my beast of a brother pulled the force of his attack in my direction, a blast of cum hitting the glass door in front of me. I quickly fell on my ass as the glass was covered in an array of endless white that cracked the glass. I was reminded of the moment in your car when your sitting in a car wash and they drop a tub of soap over the front wind shield so you pretty much can't see anything except continuous cascading waves of soap and water. My eyes widened as the glass quickly began to crumble at such force and began to leak through. I ran back around the corner of the steps to watch as the glass shattered and the powerful gun fire (or maybe cock fire) left the gym and fell on the floor outside. I felt as if I was merely watching fiction but I knew that this assault was real. Finally, the blast fell with the force of gravity as it weakened and then finally went back into the gym, its source clearly done with its fury. I was shocked into being still on the stares as I tried to absorb what I just saw but got no time to relax as I heard thumping and splashing that sounded like heavy feet trying to leave the room through the big white mess. I ran like a cheetah up the stairs and turned the never ending corners, running up the stairs, past the torn clothes on the floor, dived into my room and closed the door behind me, hoping my escape had gone unnoticed. I took a deep breath and jumped back into the bed on the opposite side of the room, my eyes wide as I tried to go over everything that had happened in the last hour in my mind. I heard thumping that had to be Jeff and quickly closed my eyes in an attempt to hide my consciousness from him and mask the fact I'd just seen my little brother destroy an entire room with only the jizz from his leviathan of a cock. Suddenly, the door slammed open and in came my brother, ducking his head through the door and maneuvering through it with difficulty thanks to his big, pumped muscles. He'd put on a black tank top and some tight looking that khaki shorts that were failing to hide his big man weapon. " YOU HUNGRY BRO?! I'M STARVED!" he roared with a big, happy voice that I swear could cause an avalanche on any kind of snow covered mountain. I sat up and looked quickly to his stomach as it roared in protest to its starvation. Who could possibly feed so much man in one morning?!

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1402-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-five/ CHAPTER SIX The 30-amp, 240-volt service feeding into my chest from the clothes dryer outlet in my apartment wasn’t the same as the service at the job site, but it still delivered great pleasure. While wearing my black rubber gloves, I held one wire against my left nipple and the other to my right and simply stood there in front of the laundry closet, savoring the power as it flowed into me. My entire body tingled as it grew larger and denser, especially my skin, muscles, cock and balls. Hank knelt before me, sucking the fully engorged head of my throbbing, hard as steel cock, swallowing the semen that continually poured forth. Matt, meanwhile, had spent the past hour caressing the entirety of my massively muscled body – running his eager hands across the bulging masses of my back, shoulders, traps and arms, kissing the immense globes of my ass and calves, hugging the thick trunks of my upper legs. Somehow, neither of them was electrocuted; unlike that morning, my body wasn’t allowing any of the energy to go to waste. One of the changes I had noticed was my ability to build to ever more intense and powerful climaxes, and for the past hour that was exactly what had been happening. I had been ready to unleash my cum torrent before I left work and now the need was an order of magnitude greater. I was about to tell Matt to join Hank at my feet when he confirmed something that I had suspected since arriving home. “You’re taller!” He exclaimed from behind me. “Whoa, I think you’re a bit taller than me now!” I heard him, but the significance of what he said didn’t hit me yet. I was so consumed with the orgasmic bliss of my impending release that all else was obliterated. He must have sensed the imminent climax because at some point I was dimly aware of him kneeling next to Hank. I was redefining hyper-masculinity and virility each day. My massive body was growing more muscular, stronger and magnificent each day. My already legendary sexual prowess was now at a level so extreme that surely every man alive combined would pale next to me. The pressure in my loins grew so powerful that my entire body began vibrating, the heat so intense it felt white-hot. My last conscious act was to put the wires in my mouth so that my worshippers wouldn’t be accidentally injured. I seized my massive cock in my powerful hands, felt the impossibly hard tool throbbing and vibrating wildly, the thick veins that wrapped around it pulsing and expanding... ... and a single thought, suppressed for the last two days, escaped my subconscious. Something I knew with absolute certainty and clarity, as if it were programmed into the very fabric of the universe... THE WORLD WILL BEG TO WORSHIP AT MY FEET ... then, throwing my head back and roaring at the top of my lungs, I came. Everything went white. I remained still for another few minutes, half resigned to letting myself suffocate there under the truck, until I remembered the dust masks. I had put them in my backpack only hours before. I located them by feel and pulled one out, removed it from the plastic wrap and placed it over my face. I inhaled, pulled it away and exhaled, coughing and forcing as much dust out of myself as I could, replaced the mask and repeated. After another minute, I imagined I could smell diesel fumes. ‘Imagined’ because my nose and mouth were still so caked with dust that I could barely breathe, let alone smell. But it was enough to get me moving again. I rolled out from under the other side of the vehicle and began walking in what I hoped was the correct direction. I had no idea where Hank had gone, and my heart fell as I realized we hadn’t even exchanged contact info. My eyes, nose and throat burned and my shin ached. The dust was clearing, and I could see well enough to know that I didn’t want to see. The world had turned to ash. The air glowed with a dim orange light. All objects were gray. Vehicles, walls, people. I realized I was near a corner with a street sign and limped over to read it: West Broadway. West Broadway and what? The cross street wasn’t identified on that corner and I couldn’t see well enough to recognize anything. But wherever I was, it was still too close. I started out from the sign catty corner across the intersection. It seemed to take an eternity to reach the opposite corner. I felt trapped in an apocalypse. The occasional muted crash and boom in the distance made me jump. Cries and sirens filled the air. I wondered if we were at war, if someone had attacked us. Perhaps the jet had been shot down. I finally reached the other side: Barclay. Somehow I had ended up only a block away from the North Tower – even closer than when I had started. But I knew West Broadway was one way inbound. I headed the opposite way – north. Perhaps half a block later I heard a woman whimpering. I turned my head to the right and saw someone curled up against a building. I moved to investigate. She was covered in blood, which was in turn coated with ash. Her cheeks were streaked with tears. I imagined that she was a zombie except that zombies don’t cry and ask for help. It was impossible to determine her age through the layers of blood and ash. Her hoarse voice didn’t help. I gave her my other dust mask. “I think my ankle is broken,” she said. Her voice was a croak. “Something fell on my legs and I crawled here but my knees hurt so much...” Her broken voice broke even more. “I’m Jamal. What’s your name?” “Karen.” “Okay, Karen,” I said. “Can I help you get away from here?” She nodded. Squatting down, I took her into my arms, stood and started walking. She wasn’t heavy to begin with, but that changed quickly. I had figured I could make it a few blocks but that proved optimistic. After perhaps a block, I set her down on the sidewalk, so disappointed with myself that I grew angry. I could barely breathe, which didn’t help, but I had no doubt Hank could have carried her much more easily. I resolved to get as big as he was, and find him – if I survived. I sat down next to her. “I’m so sorry,” I said as I tried to gasp for breath through a mask in a dust cloud. What kind of man was I if I couldn’t escort one injured person to safety? “You’re not catching me at my best.” She started laughing, which sounded more like a cough, but I felt relieved. She looked at me, and through the layers of blood, dust and pain, smiled. She had a nice smile. “Same here, but I think I can manage if I just lean on you.” I nodded, and after taking another breath, helped her up only to catch her again as she fell. “I can’t. It hurts too much!” She said. The pain in her voice was clear and I winced in sympathy. Then the ground began vibrating and the sky began to roar. I opened my eyes. I was standing in my apartment. The wires were still in my mouth. My body continued to tingle happily, even as my head began to clear. I was still holding my erect penis, my right hand gripped the base, my left hand held the shaft just below the head. The first thing I noticed was that surprisingly little was coming out of the piss slit, at least for now. The next thing I noticed was that Hank, Matt, the floor and everything in the laundry closet was drenched with what must have been my cum. It looked as if a balloon filled with five gallons of lube had burst. They were licking one another other clean. I was reminded of cats grooming each other. The entire scene was surreal and I pulled the wires from my mouth and blinked. “Just go take a shower,” I said. “I’ll clean this up.” I looked at the mess more closely. “Somehow.” They both jumped at the sound of my voice. “You’re back,” Hank said. Matt stood, reached behind the washer/dryer stack, and unplugged the cord I had been feeding from. I released my cock. “I didn’t know I had left.” “You were in some kind of trance for at least half an hour,” Matt said. We were all present in the room again and despite the sensation of tremendous power that filled my muscles and cock, we were more or less ourselves. It was a nice feeling, comforting and familiar. I wondered how long it would last. “I must have been coming the entire time,” I said as I gestured at the semen that blanketed the area. Hank stood and faced me. “No. The trance started after you came.” “How long did my orgasm last?” What I was really asking was, how long did it take to slime everything in front of me? “You don’t remember it?” Matt asked. “I thought the building was going to fall down.” I thought the building was going to fall down. Hank and I looked at each other before turning to face Matt. “He doesn’t know,” I said. Matt looked confused, worried. “What did I say?” “He didn’t ask about your back?” Hank’s eyebrows went up and I saw him look back at me. “He asked,” I said, focusing on Matt. I was again impressed with his level of respect. He hadn’t even asked Hank about my scars. “I put him off.” Pure terror washed over me. Adrenaline surged into my bloodstream, granting me renewed strength. My heart was pounding with such force that I wondered if I would have a cardiac event of some kind, but I swept Karen into my arms and ran as fast as I could through the ash-filled street. The roar increased in volume until it became a deafening, punctuated thunder. I imagined it as an oncoming but invisible locomotive. I could hear it but could not see more than ten feet in any direction. After several seconds, visibility got worse; I could no longer see my hand in front of my face. A hail of small objects began peppering my head and shoulders. Then the falling debris grew larger. I tripped over something – I was pretty sure it was a body – and twisted in mid-air as best I could to prevent myself from falling on the very person I was carrying. My shoulders and back slammed against the ash and debris covered pavement. It felt like I had landed on jagged rocks. I screamed in pain even as the breath was knocked out of me and Karen rolled over my head. However, no one could have heard me over the all-obliterating roar. No one could have seen us through the impenetrable dust. We weren’t in an apocalypse. We were in Hell. The debris raining from the sky had become a downpour and even as unseen projectiles struck me, I managed to lift her and stumble to the sidewalk on my left. My biceps and lungs were burning, the pain in my back was agonizing, but I moved carefully to avoid stepping on or kicking anyone. I felt my way along the side of a building until I found what I thought was the entrance. I carried her several feet inside before my biceps began to fail and I had to set her down. I began coughing uncontrollably. I felt a liquid in my mouth. It may have been blood, but because of the dust I wasn’t sure. I could see nothing. I could smell nothing. I could barely breathe. My mouth was so caked with dust that speech was impossible. I was desperately thirsty. I was becoming lightheaded, either from lack of oxygen, blood loss or both. The rolling thunder had died away only to reveal the distant wailing of sirens. I covered her with my body, holding myself over her on elbows and knees despite the fact that I no longer felt anything falling on me. Even if we were inside some kind of structure, it could fall as well. Still, I felt relieved, but continued to cough up liquid. It had to be blood. It seemed likely that I was going to bleed to death or suffocate on it. The scale of whatever had happened was so epic I couldn’t imagine being rescued in time. Surely much of Manhattan had been destroyed. I was wondering when the building was going to blow up when I felt her kiss me on the cheek. “Thank you,” she managed to whisper in my ear... Matt shifted his gaze from Hank to me. “Just tell me about the scars when you’re ready,” he said. “No biggie.” He shrugged and smiled. I walked over to my chair and looked down at the worn brown leather, the years of sweat stains. I had bought it my first year in New York, right after renting my apartment, about a year before 9/11. I hadn’t moved it since. I sat down. I was much larger, denser. Just my awareness of my godlike body was intensely gratifying and I could feel the heavy tube of my flaccid cock begin to fill. I didn’t even have to look at myself. The power available to my muscles was immense and palpable just sitting there. I decided to test it further. Even as my tool grew to its unbelievable size, I stood back up and turned to my friends. “You guys go take a shower,” I said. “I’ll clean this up, then I’d like to go to the gym.” Hank touched my shoulder as I walked by him. “Hold on,” he said. “Lemme see your back.” I felt his hand run over the area on the inner right lat where the largest scar was. “You ain’t gonna believe this. Or maybe you will.” “Try me,” I said. “The scars are all gone.” * * * Hank and I had trained at the same gym for years. We worked out together for the first several months after our first date, but when he called it off we began going at different times – he during the day, myself in the evening. The sun had set some time ago and we covered the few blocks between my place and the gym in the diminishing twilight. I was glad that it was only a few blocks. My presence in public had become very disruptive. I had grown significantly during the two or so hours I had been connected to the dryer outlet. My mechanical scale topped out at 300 pounds, my electronic one at 350. I guessed I was around 400 pounds now and looked forward to checking on the gym’s old but well maintained platform scale. I did enjoy my new mass and power. I felt like the Alpha Stud of the planet. And when I caught a glimpse of myself in a mirror or my reflection in a window, I knew without a doubt that no man had ever even approached my hyper-masculine glory. Each time I saw myself, my cock would instantly expand into a throbbing, vein-wrapped hard-as-steel torpedo and spew insane quantities of pre-cum. The euphoria was nearly overwhelming. What I didn’t care for was the stupefying effect I had on everyone around me. People clearly felt compelled to respect and submit to me. That was a given. It was as inevitable as gravity. Even as a part of me enjoyed and understood their submission, I didn’t want to be surrounded by a bunch of mindless, drooling zombies. Yet that is what we witnessed as we headed up the sidewalk. I parted the pedestrians on the sidewalk as if I were Moses parting the Red Sea. My clothing didn’t help. I had crammed my massive legs and equipment into Mark’s now-completely inadequate sweats, my huge cock both tenting and soaking the fully stretched fabric. And that was all I wore. I had no shoes that would fit and in fact didn’t need any. Not even broken glass could scratch the soles of my feet. And a shirt? I had a feeling I would never cover my massive upper body again. Hank followed me and Matt brought up the rear. Upon finally reaching the gym, an old three story brick building with numerous windows and a fire escape that faced the street, Hank pulled me aside. “That was the first time in twenty years that I felt invisible,” he said as he shook his head. “But you know, I can’t blame ‘em. You’re a god now. There’s no other way to say it.” I looked him straight in the eye. “Look, I don’t know what’s going on with me, but I’m not a god.” “I’ll tell you exactly what’s goin’ on,” Hank said. “The world is outta control and you’re turnin’ into a god to whip it into shape.” That made me laugh. “I’m supposed to save the world? That’s why this is happening?” “You got a better idea?” “Hey guys,” Matt interrupted. “This is fascinating and all but we’ve got company.” Hank and I both turned to see that a semi-circle of about a dozen men and women were kneeling, staring and open jawed, on the sidewalk five or six feet away. More were arriving by the minute and my cock responded by surging to maximum hardness, pounding and pumping pre-cum with such pressure and volume that it began spurting through the stretched fabric of my sweatpants. I resisted the urge to drop my pants and allow them to worship my massive cock, to kiss and touch my immense thighs and low-hanging orange-sized balls. I am the Alpha Stud, why do I deny them the domination they so desperately crave? “Give them what they want,” Hank whispered to me. “Show ‘em the cock they want to worship.” My heart pounded in my chest. I wanted to escape into the relative privacy of the gym just as much as I wished to tear away the skin-tight sweats hiding my glorious lower body, wrap my thick, powerful hands around the base of my superior cock and bask in my absolute masculinity. They looked up at me, begging me to accept their worship. “Jamal,” Hank began. “It’s not time yet,” I said as much to my would-be worshippers as to Hank. I turned to go inside, but because my shoulders had grown so wide, I had to pass through the doorway sideways. He followed me in. “What that hell was that?” he demanded before I reached the check-in desk. I spun around and stopped, acutely aware of my mass and the considerable weight of my cock as inertia made it want to continue spinning. I scowled. “What was what?” “You can’t keep runnin’ from ‘em, man. It’s not fair.” I looked back at the entrance. Matt followed us in but remained at the glass door, looking out into the street or sidewalk. “Jamal, if you’re gonna be the alpha male of the planet you gotta start actin’ like it.” I sighed and held my tremendous arms out. “I didn’t come here to be ‘the alpha male of the planet.’ I came here to see how heavy and strong I am. Can’t I do that?” “You have no idea how powerful you are just standin’ there,” Hank said. “Look behind you.” I knew what was back there – the front counter and retail area. Beyond that was the famous scale and abdominal equipment, and to the left of the ab area, a large room full of free weights and powerlifting equipment. As I turned to look, I also knew what to expect: complete submission. And that is what I saw. The young kid at the counter stared at me, dumbstruck. Others either fell to the floor where they stood or approached and knelt before me at a respectful distance. I heard Hank approach me from behind. “We need to worship you, man,” Hank said upon reaching my side. “All of us.” He began to kneel. “WAIT!” I said. “Just wait. Right now this is about me.” I started for the scale. “Everything is about you now,” he said. “No, man. Apparently everything is about a bunch of needy, pushy bottoms,” I called back to him without stopping or turning around. Hank said something else but I had tuned him out. I stepped onto the platform and watched the hand swing up and settle on 407. “Fuckin’ massive Alpha Stud,” I said to myself. I looked down and saw that my cock had stretched the now-pre-cum soaked sweats out so far that the shaft of my cock was easily visible even beyond the heavy, thick slabs of my pecs. “I think I’m done with these,” I said as I tore the sweats off and tossed them to the side. The hand dropped down to 403. The scale could measure up to 1,000 pounds, and I absent-mindedly stroked my huge fuck tool and wondered how many days it would take me to max it out. Then I looked up and saw my reflection in the floor-to-ceiling wall mirror and it was immediately clear why everyone without exception pleaded to worship and submit to me on sight. Hank was right – I was becoming a god. Time stopped as I gazed at myself. I was hyper-masculine beyond fantasy. My massive, shredded, striated muscles bulged and flexed with a fluidity that belied their extreme hardness beneath a coat of beautiful black hair that grew especially thick on my chest, arms and legs. Intense waves of power seemed to surge from my phenomenally muscular body into my throbbing cock, which pounded with enough intensity that the hand of the scale’s dial began bouncing in rhythm. My balls, the size of small oranges, hung heavy and low in front of my impossibly muscled, barrel-like thighs. I was so aroused by myself I felt euphoric. Pre-cum began to spurt powerfully from my godlike cock. As magnificent as I was, so unimaginably masculine and virile, my orgasm didn’t really begin to build until I carefully examined my immensely powerful upper body. I was well over three feet wide from basketball delt to basketball delt. My thick, mountainous traps rose nearly to my ears and framed a “neck” that was easily wider than my head. Each pec, huge and square and covered with a perfect pattern of the thickest black hair, was fantastically thick and dense. My insanely huge lats held my massive arms away from my body at enough of an angle to display their tremendous sweep, expanding upward from the boulders of my glutes and broadening to well over three feet to meet my enormous delts. I was far more massive than even the largest of bodybuilders. And I would only grow larger. I threw my arms into the most devastating double biceps pose the world had yet seen and roared to declare my absolute domination over all things. My muscles exploded with unprecedented definition and power as I flexed. I could feel them bulging and pressing together as they competed for space on my six-foot frame, which sent my still-building orgasm past the tipping point. My cum cannon fired at full power, unleashing volley after volley of cum toward the mirrors at the back of the room, which shattered along with every other window within my field of vision. Then I fell silent and listened as broken glass crashed to the floor all around me while my cock continued to unload like a pulsing fire hose. I dropped my arms and grabbed hold of my mammoth cock, squeezing and stroking it, drunk with my own magnificence, and still the orgasm continued, my cum coating the equipment in its path, spraying the rubber mats on the floor, until I bent over and took the head of my own cock into my mouth and sucked with all my might. Finally the flood of cum slowed to its now-continuous trickle and I looked around at my friends and gym members – all kneeling with arms and faces flat on the floor before me or frantically beating their own dicks in awe – all my slaves for the taking. I needed a hole to plow. Although only my powerful hands could provide the intense pressure my cock deserved, they couldn’t give me the satisfaction of knowing that I was stretching someone’s hole to the limit of their endurance. Yet my fuck tool was well over a foot long now and at close to four inches thick at the base, I could think of only one man who could endure being plowed by me without serious injury – a huge Puerto Rican bodybuilder after whom I had lusted for years. At six foot eight and as massively built as he was, I knew his ass could properly worship my cock. The fact that he was straight was irrelevant. “Bring me Carlos,” I said. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1757-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-seven/

The Culling Part 9 In the mansion balanced on fountains of water, there was an enormous whale watching the guests at the party. The whale was in a tank that was hundreds of times bigger than the whole ballroom that the party was being held in. Two whole walls of the ballroom made of a crystal clear substance that were also part of the walls of the tank. The tank was large enough for the whale to swim comfortably in but it frequently swam to the bottom to peer at the small humans having the party. The dance floor of the ballroom was also clear and we could look down at the sparkling, dancing waters of the fountain that supported the huge mansion. The fountains were constantly changing patterns but the mansion resting on the tops of them was rock solid never betraying it's shifting foundations. The setting of the summer sun made the whole ballroom shine orange through the gauzy curtains that lined the enormous windows. Scott, one of the hosts of the party, was talking to me. He had light brown, thinning hair, lovely brown eyes with long lashes. He had a cool smile that rarely went to his eyes unless he was looking at his partner Seamus. Scott's big arms, strained the sleeves of his tight, black button down shirt that was tight enough I could see the fabric stretch every time he took a breath. "It was kind of like a pet that kept following Seamus home," he said looking up at the whale as it's enormous bulk moved past the wall. "Seamus would walk along the beach and find this whale beached there. Of course, the first time he tossed it out to sea a few miles, the way anyone would. But when it happened two more times he started to get attached." Seamus stood up on a platform directly behind Scott, openly ogling me. He was wearing no shirt just a leather vest, a leather kilt and heavy boots. His hair was bright orange and his skin very pale and hairless. His exposed arms looked to be about 40 incredibly rugged unflexed inches, impossibly enormous for a normal man but Seamus was one of the younger, smaller men at this party for the brotherhood. He was doing a kind if stomping dance to the thumping rhythm of the music in the room. He ran one of his veined, meaty hands across the muscular brickwork of his stomach and licked his lips looking at me. I felt a tremor of...something...all my boyhood I had known that desiring men meant death for me and here I was looking at this spectacular man openly lusting after me. It felt good. Scott turned briefly glancing at Seamus' display and smiled affectionately, "I can't deny Seamus anything so when I was designing the house I incorporated the tank for his friend." "It's pretty amazing," I said looking up at the vast tank although I was both complimenting the tank and commenting on Seamus' crude behavior. I took in the spectacle of the ballroom. Michael was right about getting out to events, I felt more of a connection with my fellow brothers, our similar desires, our miraculous abilities. But I was still troubled by things. I looked up at Seamus who was joined by Scott on the platform. Seamus was grinding into Scott and seemed lost in his partner's massiveness. Seamus was famous for not controlling his urges. The previous year he had gotten in minor trouble for masturbating across the train tracks. The crime was not the masturbation itself, but the fact that as he was moving his gigantic cock back and forth across the tracks it had struck an oncoming train, crushing the engine and killing several of the non-brotherhood passengers. Almost none of the brotherhood were on the train (most of us prefer running which is much faster than any train can move) and of course we are, for all practical purposes, indestructible anyway. Since the 25 deaths were all breeders, Seamus had to do some community service. He was lucky no pre-ascension brothers were on that train which I believe was the main source of concern about the accident among the brotherhood. Most of the brotherhood ranged in height from the shortest 6'7" to about 7'9" which was the height of the tallest elder. Our huge muscularity actually made us look shorter until one of us stood next to a non-ascended person and then our immensity was grotesquely apparent. In the ballroom, I would say the average unflexed arm was about sixty inches in girth. Even among these impossibly massive men, Michael and I were intimidatingly immense. Michael's arms were almost eighty inches and mine the largest in the room by far, were eighty five inches of striated brawn, which was why we were invited and why everyone stared at us together. It was good our backs flared so wide as the width held the impossible size of our arms out away from our torsos. We were the biggest non-elder men anyone had ever seen. The smaller men moved aside in deference to our ponderous bulk. Being big, being monstrously, inconceivably powerful, being one of the Brotherhood, it changed my perspective. When a sneeze or a stray gesture can kill a small army of regular people, it changes something inside. Just walking and feeling the massive, hard mounds of muscle of my legs push against the thick swinging girth of my cock and the pendulous bulk of my testicles, I was not who I had been. These men around me were the only people who could stand up to my strength, the only people who could trade blows with me and maybe wound me. They understood the world in a way that only men like us can. Michael's seven feet of brutally huge mass suddenly filled the entirety of my vision. He gave me a quick hug. The roughness of his dark beard sent shivers through me. He stood next to me looking at the small waiters weaving through the crowded room, "They are called bodybuilders. They take weird substances and constantly lift things over and over again to make their muscles bigger. Scott thought they would be a great conversation piece at the party." His hand lightly massaged the top of my trapezius muscle and touched my lower back as I stiffened looking at the small men, shirtless and childlike next to the hulking mountains of muscularity of the Brotherhood. They navigated between the canyons of moving muscle with theIr trays. Their faces were rigid with concentration as if each step was a death defying act. Perspiration ran down their bodies despite the coolness of the room. Michael whispered in my ear, "They are being well paid for this work." "Some things are not worth any money," I grumbled, but held my peace. Jedrek burst through the crowd bigger than most of the other guests. He walked up to me and clasped me in a hearty hug, "Many good wishes, Gregor and Michael! I wish you joy." he stepped back staring at me in the eye and then he touched the center of my chest, "You have learned the sacredness of the Brotherhood. Of Love." Some part of me wanted to respond cynically but Michael was a continual joy in my life despite my other misgivings. I smiled and clasped his large shoulder with one hand, "Jedrek, I have not always been grateful to you. But today and now I am filled with thankfulness." He beamed at us both and shook Michael's hand, smiling broadly. "Gregor and Michael, I have new reason to be thankful myself. I have taken a husband as well. I would like to introduce you to Ryota, the man who finally captured my heart." A broad black haired man stepped up to me. The cast of his features reminded me of the men that Jedrek had killed in the forest. He was slightly shorter than Jedrek but just as hugely, thick. His clothes were a different style. An almost iridescent ivory material was worn loose and belted around his muscular waist. The material crossed across his wide upper torso exposing almost half his chest. I could see the rippling power of his hairless, pectoral muscles clearly as he moved his hand to clasp mine. He spoke with a deep, melodious voice, "Gregor and Michael, it is truly a pleasure. Jedrek speaks well of you. I come from Nihan just off the southern coast of your country." Ryota's smile vanished in a moment and he looked seriously at me. "Jedrek, has told me about your misgivings about this country. I need to tell you about my own shame." Jedrek nodded curtly as Ryota lead me away out the large glass doors to the balcony. The doors completely sealed the loudness of the party away from us, I could not even hear a distant thump of the music. Outside there was only the slightest of breezes and the soft sound of the fountain. The sun was setting and the air was charged with color. Ryota smiled a brief smile, his teeth flashing white against his tan skin and black goatee. "This is a hard story for me but I think it will help you to understand the value of the men of Taiga. The value of what they do here," he gestured with a forearm writhing with muscle towards the ballroom. He sighed deeply and continued, "My people practice the culling, I think we do it better than yours. The wise women were militant about stamping out the male threat. They keep track and search down every male child for the culling. "My brother and I were born on the same day. We both knew at an early age that we would be killed when we went to the culling. There were a network of caves in the mountains and places where only a young person could squeeze into. We found a place with a spring of water deep in those caves. No one knew of it. For months, we secreted supplies to that place. We laid false trails and sealed parts of paths off. We hid in those caves for a long time. We only had each other and one terrible night we gave into temptation and," he paused a pained expression on his face, "we ascended." I suddenly understood his shame, not only two men but brothers. "We thought we were cursed, that the grotesque size was our brand of shame. We blamed, hated each other. We tore the mountains apart, fighting. It was useless we were both too strong to be killed." "We ran away and both of us soon became powerful leaders and divided the country between us in a civil war. I was miserably lonely and occasionally took men as lovers. Thanks to the culling none of them desired me, they loved me only as their powerful leader. My desires killed them." He looked sad, "I became aware of a trader, bigger than a bear, who could easily fight off any who opposed him. My first thought was fear and I sent many men to their deaths trying to kill him. "Then I met this man, Jedrek. He wished to trade I wished to fight. We fought. We were matched in every way, not since my brother had a man moved as fast as me and struck blows that could stagger me. I felt myself drawn to his body, his red hair and beard and soon I was in his arms and making love with my equal and telling my story. "Gregor, this place is our best hope to live together in peace. It is a refuge from the evil that twists us from our birth. Jedrek tells me you hate it, accept it and your birthright, it is not evil. The evil is out there." Ryota's massive frame was lit by the lights of the ballroom. The air was blue and dark with shadows. Ryota's dark eyes bore into me, "It is a refuge from the blood that the brotherhood pays every day. That the rest of the world asks of us to pay for our power." That night in the safe warmth of my bed with Michael, I dreamed of my village of my childhood. It was the day of the culling and I was standing in the row of boys shivering in terror and guilt. Agnieska, the wise woman released the flower pollen in a fragrant cloud over the stinking crowd of us boys. Gratitude came on me as the pollen fell on me, hiding my shame from the world. I became aware of a clear space in the pollen cloud as if an invisible force was pushing it away. Guilt and terror made my heart hammer in my thin chest. I saw Ulric's stricken face as the pollen drifted on to the other boys away from him. The witch's knife flashing through the air. The ground shook and twisted and writhed and pierced poor Ulric's body as it deformed itself. The very earth shrieked with pain as it roiled around me and all was lifeless. I woke sweating. I knew what I needed to do. The Culling Part 10 I stood alone on the edge of the twisted plain of Eoghan and Fearghus' folly, known by the breeders as Durness' Folly. The breeders. I cursed the epithet, I was thinking with the same smugness I detested in the rest of the Brotherhood. I needed that arrogance though, so I allowed the smugness to creep over me at the various inadequacies, the fragility, the puniness of...breeders. The green mountains of Taiga lay at my back. Ahead, the vast and lifeless silences of the twisted landscape were broken only by my own footsteps. I pulled off the only clothing I was wearing, a breechcloth, the tearing of the cloth echoing from the giant misshapen rock formations in front of me, The sun stood high above me in the sky as I began to concentrate my power. I spat once into each of my hands. I glanced downwards as my big hands began to stroke the length of my manhood. The sunlight threw shadows on the deep, hairy striations of the enormous, jutting shelf of my chest which completely obstructed the view of my hands. I felt the hot, aliveness of my penis, so much a part of me and yet alien in its thick, vein covered enormity. I purposefully concentrated on my strength. How I dominated every man I came in contact with. I was bigger and stronger than any man I had physically encountered. If I glared people moved away. Mountains, continents were nothing to my massive body. One of my hands moved up stroking the powerful, stonelike cords of my obliques. I felt my testicles swell as hard as the fantastic peaks of my muscles. The shaft of my manhood grew rigid, harder than any metal I had forged. The expanding girth of my penis became difficult to grasp even with my big hands. Out past the roiling muscular vastness of my chest, the thickly veined protuberance of my cockhead became visible. The wide, swollen head of my phallus was red with built up pressure and glistening with precum dripping from the slit, it looked like a monstrous, savage weapon. I stroked harder feeling the pressure continue to build all while willing myself not to complete the orgasm. My cock seemed to swell even bigger. I could feel the need to release boiling throughout its massive length. Then I came. The explosion of ejaculate shot out of me and I roared shaking the massive formations in front of me. The liquid struck the hard rock shattering it into pieces of earth. I turned spraying all the formations in front of me. The thunderous report of stone being obliterated filled my ears. I strode forward on the now flattened land, my inexhaustible manhood blasting the formations as I swept it back and forth across the lifeless plain in front of me instantly pulverizing the twisted stone and churning the hard earth up. I do not know the length of time it took me to cross the plain but I only stopped when the last of the formations was exploded into nothingness by the force of my cum. I made my way naked back across the expanse of the plain. My legs sometimes sinking deep into the dark and muddy earth. Everywhere there was the smell of my seed mixed with the earth. The sun had just risen on what morning it was and how many days I had spent at my labor, I did not know. My shadow was the only shadow cast across the landscape. Reaching the middle of the plain I turned a full circle and saw nothing but dark muddy, flat earth where once there had been only twisted rock. I turned finally in the direction of my home. I tensed the gigantic muscles of my legs and sprang free from the clinging earth in a mighty leap that sent me flying into the sky, across the miles of the plain, higher than the soaring peaks of the Taiga Mountains. I called on my other powers to steer and slow my descent so I landed gently outside the home Michael and I shared. I was exhausted and staggered into Michael's arms as he lead me to a hot shower. I then fell into our bed and slept and slept. It was morning again and I awoke blinking in the light falling through our window. I nuzzled into the deep cavern under Michael's arm, enjoying his hairiness, the hardness of his muscle even as he slept and the musky clean scent of him. I made growling noises like a rutting animal and woke Michael who took my revived manhood easily. "You're stronger than mountains," I whispered as I came in him. "I know," he growled, tensing as he shot ropes of cum on the far wall of our bedroom. We spent a week doing the ordinary things in life, not speaking of what we had to do. I savored this time with Michael for we both knew this time in Taiga was to come to an end. On the seventh day after my return having finished our clean up of the evening meal, Michael came to me with two bundles of blue fabric. He shook out two cloaks of soft blue leather. Stitched across them in gold was a design of two magnificent trees, their trunks separate but their branches intertwined, grown together. "While you were completing your task, I made these for our next labor. If you pull them completely around and over yourself, they will let in no rain or weather and the colors and designs will fade into the landscape and you will not be seen. They will also make the rockiest ground comfortable to lie upon." "They are perfect," I smiled in gratitude. We packed supplies and shut the door of our home. We both wore our cloaks and light short tunics of muslin with loose leather breeches. Except for our richly appointed cloaks, we could be two very large peasants. The sun was high in the sky and in its light I could see the brilliance of the goldwork in Michael's cloak as it bunched and moved over the enormous muscular crags of his back. I felt my manhood stir at this display and I needed to focus on other matters. "Time to begin the invasion of our homeland, Mediolanum." Michael said with a bright smile and shot into the air. He was instantly a blue glittering dot on the horizon. I took one last look at this place that I had fought with and been changed by. I thought of Ryota's words, a refuge for men like us and I could feel some of the awesome beauty of it leak into my heart. "Goodbye," I whispered and leapt up into the air. Once again I was speeding over Durness' Folly, but I could traces of green like a mist running over the dark, fertile land. The curse was gone, the healing had begun. When Jedrek made his runs across Mediolanum he had purposefully avoided the soldiers because he wanted to avoid creating a situation. Michael and I were creating a situation and so we began with the border guard on the Eastern border of the land. Using some of my magics, I gentled my landing and barely disturbing the trunks of the trees in the copse I landed beside. I pulled my cloak around me, blending into the landscape and hunching down and looked at the scene playing out just a few feet away. Michael was surrounded by soldiers, his 7 feet easily overtopping the tallest man in the group. Michael's thick upper arms were easily wider than the shoulders of these armored men standing around him. His monstrous chest swelled menacingly forcing the men away from his body, a small bounce of that hulking superstructure and the crowd of men would be pounded into oblivion, armor and all. Michael was obviously moving very carefully to keep from hurting these men standing uneasily near him. "I wish to speak to your commanding officer," Michael was keeping his powerful, baritone voice gentle. "W-w-w-we are s-s-supposed t-to b-b-b-bind the prisoners up." One of the men barely stuttered out. Michael chuckled, the unexpected movement of his vast body caused two of the closest soldiers to break ranks and dash away in panic. "That is easily solved, for I am not your prisoner, I am your liberator. Walk with me as friends walk with friends." Something in the good natured warmth of Michael's voice caused the soldiers fear to melt away. They lowered their useless weapons, although the squad leader kept doggedly on, "We are loyal servants to the great King Whately and the high Wizards Garoth and Reb'kah. We gladly serve at his majesty's pleasure. We require no liberation." Michael smiled at the man, his beautiful blue eyes gentle, his dark hair lightly tossled by his flight. I felt so in love with this humble, strong but gentle man. "Then lead me as an emissary of a friendly nation, for at this moment that is what I am." I wanted to watch him win them over, but I had another part to play. After the men had walked away, I sang to the shadows and to the darkness so that magical eyes would not be able to spy on the proceedings. I conjured a blanket of shadow to cover the country obscuring our uprising from the high wizards and from any other magical sight not of the Brotherhood (this was for two reasons: we did not need to hide from the Brotherhood and the magic needed is infinitely more powerful). Reluctantly, I turned and leapt north towards the icy tower of Reb'kah, the Enchantress also known as the Deadly Terror to her enemies. Since she had sworn allegiance to the king the country had successfully captured much territory from her neighbors. She was deeply feared and hated. I landed half a mile from the tower, cracking the ground with my impact. The tower was made from a gray silver metal. It looked like something alien perched on a blasted plain. A green mist rose from the ground and I was immediately confronted by a thousand strong army of dead warriors. The smell of their rotting flesh filled the air. Their number stood between me and my goal. They unslung their weapons and marched towards me. Some of the weapons glowed with power and I recognized at least one of the blades from my studies. These were the men who had fallen against Reb'kah, whose souls and bodies were enslaved by her power. I put my hands on my hips and simply drew a deep breathe. All of the green mist was sucked into the almost limitless capacity of my lungs. I could see my chest expanding more in my lower vision. The warriors stumbled against the force of my intake. I put a small amount of effort into blowing out the air. It was like unleashing armageddon. A great tornado of wind poured from me smashing into the army with enough force to shred armor and disintegrate bones. The wind whipped bodies into nothingness and as the turbulence spread across the army of the dead, nothing but fragments of armor and weapons remained clanking across the hard ground. The tower was buffeted by the raging winds, it shook and bent in the maelstrom of my breathe, the whole structure teetered but held true as I stopped my exhale. It was suddenly silent and I was alone on the plain. "I'm not here to kill," I said into the absence of sound, "I need to be more careful." By the time, I finished speaking I was at the heavy metal doors at the base of the tower. The doors yawned at least 30 feet above me. I pushed my fingers into the thick metal and then simply pulled backwards, the doors popped off of the building, the torn metal shrieking. I tossed the doors behind me and heard the far off rumble as they embedded themselves into the distant mountains. I was inside. It was cold, far colder than the icy temperatures outside. There were stairs running up in a spiral up the sides of the tower. A high, piercing, wailing echoed from all sides as giant blades of ice fell from above. I sang out the opening note of the spell of sealing, simultaneously shattering the blades with the power of my voice and magically preventing the flight of my adversary. As I sang the last note, I leapt upwards effortlessly shattering stone and steel as I hurtled to the pinnacle, the room of power. I burst through the final floor of reinforced steel and wood with an explosion of debris. My invulnerable cloak was dusty but intact, my tunic shredded exposing most of my torso. The room was long. The floor was littered with the pots and tubes of alchemy. Runes were drawn with a sweeping hand on the floors and ceilings, they glowed a bright and angry red, meaning my magic had successfully been cast over the structure. Hanging in rows along the walls were the heads of men. Their mouths hanging open in a rictus of pain. At the far end of the room stood Reb'kah. Her hair was long and white almost silver and it spilled down almost to her sandaled feet. She was wearing a long white robe, which almost matched her delicately veined skin in paleness. Her face was a mask of hatred as she launched a knife of ice at me. The blade broke harmlessly on the hairy rampart of my chest. Instantly I was encased in an enormous block of ice. I felt a momentary panic, which instantly subsided as I took a breathe. The expansion of my chest shattered the block. I could move as if there was no impediment and the crumbled at the force of my limbs as I strode forward. Reb'kah hissed, "You are the absence of my power. You are the blanket of darkness that hides the rats of men from my gaze! You are.... What are you?" "I am of the men of Taiga, the brotherhood." "The stories are true then. Giant apes with the heavy, hideous features of men. You bring my end a rich irony, creature of Taiga." Her rage was pulsing through the room. Several of the heads on the wall burst like overripe fruit, but I was immune. "My life has been dedicated to the destruction of men. My first trophy was the head of the one who called himself my father. I only serve the king," her mouth twisted with even more bitterness, "to serve my own ends. Were it not for the wizard's tricks, I would rightfully be ruler of a land rid of free men." I tried to think of how Michael would diffuse such hatred but I only had the goal of my mission. "I am not here to end you, I am here to form an alliance---" I faltered, the idiotic futility of my words dying on my lips as I spoke into her hatred, "or neutralize you." She screeched and lightning whipped impotently around my body. All of the heads burst into flames and it seemed to me that I heard a low moan of pain or maybe release. There was no choice for me. I stared at her icy blue eyes and sang the song of closing. Lines of black power arced out of her body and a rancid smell filled the room. "You will lose all power and memory," I spoke softly as she slumped to the floor. She looked up with clouded, confused eyes. I touched her arm, as fragile as new ice in my large hand, and carefully helped her to stand, "I am sending you to a village of good people. They will shelter you until you are well." I whispered the final spell and she shimmered away to the villageas in. The tower was built for dark purposes and stank of evil. I did not wish such a thing to stand. I tore open a hole in the wall and leaped down the side of the structure. I looked up at the massive, metallic building looming hundreds of feet above me. I bent my knees spread my arms wide and gripped the building and stood up lifting it entirely out of the ground. The structure squealed as its weight redistributed in ways it was never built for. I was now holding the doomed tower with both hands spread wide. Then I gave the tower a hug. I pulled and squeezed the tower to my chest. I could feel my biceps harden to something harder than metal or any substance known. My arms worked with a steady, incredible pressure. I easily brought my hands compressing the materials of the tower to my chest which I could feel expanding with a powerful pump. The metal cried in agony as it was stressed in ways that nature couldn’t accomplish. I kept reaching out and gathering a huge mass of steel and compress it to my now heaving pecs. Then I reached and stretched my fingers, which would sink in and deform beams and bring them to me. I began gathering tons of steel faster and faster and driving the cold steel to my deep cleavage. My chest was swelling and bulging and compressing the very matter of the tower tighter and tighter. The metal was turning into hot liquid and then vaporizing in the terrible heat of my powerful muscles. I inhaled the steel steam and instead of tiring, I felt my power increase. My arms moved so fast, they were a blur. My chest muscles pumped like gigantic sledge hammers as they compressed the solid matter against my blurred hands. Within moments there was nothing. I rubbed my bare, extremely hard* and hairy chest steaming from the heat of tearing a structure into nothingness. Nothing of the structure remained, no stick or stray bolt. Only a hole that had been the resting place of the building. I turned away, my cloak blowing back behind me and leaped away. I camped that night alone in a forest between the wizards' towers, leaving Michael to his work. I pulled the cloak around me and I was sheltered from the cold of night and listened to the night sounds. I knew I need not fear any creature or even the raw forces of nature but still I felt comforted by the cloak. I shut my mind from the raw fury of Reb'kah. I hoped that our opposition would not be so dedicated. The next morning I leapt towards the fortress of Garoth. The fortress rested in a high rocky valley. The fortress was huge, literally miles across. It was made of a strange marbled blue and white stone. The center of the building rose in a peak that towered over even the mountains. A cloud blew across that high tower even as I watched. I walked towards the gigantic iron doors, they rose almost as high as Reb'kah's entire tower. The valley was lightly wooded with the wiry trees of the mountains. The doors were suddenly flung open by a gust of wind which pulled several trees out by the roots. I marched into the hurricane and saw emerging out of the doors the enormous golden head of a dragon. It roared and shook the ground with its fury. It clamped jaws bigger than whole houses. Acid dripped smoking from the gaping maw of its mouth. It snorted flame that bounced harmlessly off the clearly dragonfire proof bricks of the fortress. Monstrous chains bound its rear legs. The creature pulled fruitlessly on those chains. It turned its vast eyes and regarded my approach. Its mouth opened and a torrent of hellfire ran towards me. Without slowing my forward stride I opened my mouth and simply inhaled the flame, creating a gigantic torrent of suction that pulled all the flame into my mouth. I felt the gentle warmth of the fire that ran hotter than the rivers of lava in the earth, hotter than any fire known to normal creation in my vast chest. I felt an internal friction which caused it to grow, by my gut feeling, slightly warmer. I expelled the flame on to the wall next to the dragon. It was white hot, its brilliance blotting out all other sight fading the colors of the day to nothingness. It struck the side of the building, melting the dragon proof bricks to steaming liquid then to vapor in seconds. A huge hole had been opened up in the side of the fortress exposing that side of the dragon's chamber and several other rooms. The beast made a feeble mewling sound and retreated leaking a foul yellow liquid and brown substance as it pissed and shit itself in fear of me. I strode forward finding the vast thing covering itself with its wings quivering. Its scales rattling with the force of a seizure. Its huge claws were easily larger than me but I did not hesitate to lay my hand gently on one and begin stroking the creature. "Oh Great One, my quarrel is not with you. I do not wish to do battle only to pass and to parley with he who built this fortress." The creature shook slightly less and I could feel it coming out of the shock of our first encounter. I moved past its enclosing wings to where its legs were bound. I grabbed hold of the metal chains which shattered like glass in my grip. "Go free and fly to others of your kind and be not so lonely," I intoned. In a great flurry and buffeting of wind the dragon was gone. The dragon room only had a small door made out of the same brickwork. I was deciding my next move when I felt a transformation spell starting to work on me. I waved it away and watched the bright lines of power dissipate. Moments passed and I was thinking of following the power lines to their source. Before I did though I heard a musical trilling as the rear wall of the chamber simply reformed itself into a stairway of blue stone leading up to the top of the tower. It is nice to be invited, I thought and marched boldly to the tower and my host were waiting. The doors of the tower were worked with white gold and I recognized some powerful protective runes worked within the ornate designs. The doors opened and from the inner chamber a pleasant voice, "Welcome and enter!" The room was dark and suffused with a reddish glow. There were a series of dark curtains that I pushed through until I was in a large round drawing chamber with long couches arranged around in a rough circle. On one lay an attractive black haired man with his eyes closed and no shirt. Kneeling before him, clearly pleasuring him was a winged creature with a female body, a succubus. He groaned, clearly climaxing in the creature's mouth. The creature dutifully swallowed and retreated to the shadows. The man spoke, “She wants to destroy me, but my power makes her give me the most exquisite of pleasures.” The man opened his eyes and stared at me his eyes widening a bit as he scanned my full size, "I must apologize," he said rising with his hand extended, "you have caught me celebrating, the end of my most powerful enemy. I am Garoth, the wizard." I took his hand gently but I could see him wince at the force of my grip. "That would explain the dragon at the door rather than a smiling greeter, Garoth. I am Gregor." I gave the sentence a twist. The man's confidence looked shaken for a moment. A look of fear or something I could not read. “Yes, that was a costly mistake. I will miss Mnementh, he was a great pet and guardian. It was only with great sacrifice that I was able to hold him here. I should have made sure you had a proper greeting.” “Gregor,” he continued, “I assume you are also what ended the career of Reb’kah? I felt that only one such as you (I am assuming you are of the properly legendary brotherhood of Taiga) could end her power signature so completely. I also assume you are responsible for the darkness that clouds my vision of the king’s lands. Seeing these signs, I did put out certain protections. Which I should have guessed would prove useless.” “You have guessed a’right, Garoth. I am responsible for both situations and I am of Taiga.” He prodded me further, “I had always thought the legends were true. I actually made quite a study of the history of Eoghan and know of his partner Fearghus. At a foolish time in my life I even pursued the company of men who did not pass the culling to elevate as your people do. “To what purpose, do you do these things? I won’t say I’m not grateful of being rid of the scheming witch, the release of my dragon and the obscuring of my magic, are impressive but terrifying to me.” I found myself turning his words in my head. He had tried to elevate himself through the company of men, but he was not attracted, did not truly love them. The change had not happened but this might make him more open to treating with me, perhaps. “You hardly seemed terrified, Garoth. I am here to take over my home country of Mediolanum and rule it.” I said carefully. “And you are removing the pillars that support the king. First Reb’kah and now...I see. Why this sidelong approach, Gregor? Your people have been known to take on bigger forces directly. You certainly are more than capable of destroying my great power and Reb’kah’s in tandem and take on the army without much effort. I will freely admit that I not only admire your great power but it makes me jealous.” “I have spent the fullness of my life pursuing power such as yours. It is an honor to be near one who has achieved more than my greatest imaginings.” I felt an impatience growing in me. “My reason are my own, and since you are meeting with me you must understand, I wish to treat.” “Of course, I submit. I do not wish to be destroyed or lose my power. I see fighting as hopeless. You may dictate the terms. It helps of course if we mingle our blood. It binds us.” Garoth was doing exactly as I hoped. It is old magic that a contract drawn with the blood of both parties does completely bind both parties to the terms of the contract. He summoned a quill which he allowed to stab his arm. I willed the quill and used my power to strengthen it slightly pierce my impenetrable skin to take some of my blood. It suddenly leached on to my arm and pulled deeply from me. Garoth was chortling and I felt light headed for a moment and realized that the quill had injected something into me. I could feel my body destroying whatever it was but I was still light headed. Garoth himself was changing growing in size and strength. His muscles were swollen and covered in blue veins. His once slender limbs were now heavy with muscle. Nowhere near even the smallest of the Brotherhood but larger than any mortal man I had seen. A golden glow seemed to be coming from him and the sorceries embedded in the building came alive and wrapped around me and tried to slow my recovery. I opened my mouth to sing and thick black ropes of pure power ran into my mouth, stifling my voice. I could feel Garoth attempting to use my blood to pull my power into him. “At last, at long last. my pursuit of power is complete. This is my dream! The power it courses through me!!” he screamed triumphantly. The ornate and careful runes and sorceries were as nothing to me. I let a fraction of my power down the lines. The effect was immediate. The dark ropes of power burned white and then exploded, writhing like snakes upon the ground. The sorceries that were in careful balance burst all over the room. The succubi, suddenly freed from their sorcerous bonds, attacked Garoth with ferocity. Vainly he fought their claws and teeth. His strength and speed inadequate to the fury of the attacking creatures. They began flaying his skin from his bones. His triumphant grin suddenly became screams of terror as the she demons pulled him down devouring his flesh. They did not attack his vital organs. They wanted him living. A dark hole to another place opened and the succubi pulled Garoth’s still screaming carcass into it. The hole grew pulling pieces of the tower into it. I leapt away, easily escaping the pull of the darkness which was now pulling the whole of the fortress into itself. I watched the hole grow larger destroying all of Garoth’s foul work. Then I sang the song of closings, my voice shook the mountains and the trees and the forces obeyed me. The hole sealed itself and the doorway to that dark place was closed. I felt exhausted and slept that night in Garoth’s valley now cleansed of his evil. Nothing disturbed my rest and I awoke to prepare the final pieces of my plan and rejoin with Michael. To be continued.... The Culling - Conclusion A sitting room. Red all around, a diffused glow. In the middle of the room, a pinprick, a dot of darkness floated suspended in the air. The darkness started growing tearing open bigger and bigger. I opened my mouth to sing a spell and my voice was stopped I couldn't make a sound. Fearfully, I backed away from the growing darkness. A hysterical, gibbering sobbing scream filled the room and I saw Garoth trying and failing to grab the sides of the void with bleeding hands. He saw me and lunged forward his mouth filled with fangs... My eyes opened to see the blue of my cloak stretched above me in the morning light. I could hear a light tapping of rain on the outside. I slowed my breathing as I looked around my small makeshift tent. Absently I traced the muscles of the hard bulwark of my chest with one hand. I felt calmer. It had been only a dream. I was camped in a stand of trees by the King's highway several miles from the castle. I was waiting for Michael to rejoin me. As the tapping of rain subsided I crawled out into the drear of the early morning. I peered through the grey mist at the highway. It was completely deserted. Then I heard it. Maybe it always been there as a low thudding but it was getting louder. The heavy beat of drums the sound of thousands marching forward. The sound obscured all others and the ground was shaking with the force of it. I quickly gathered up my cloak, feeling it reform from a tent as I pulled it over my shoulders. A massive shape was coming towards me in the mist. It was huge, large enough to make one of the giant grizzly bears of the forest look minuscule by comparison. I knew instantly it was, "Michael!" I felt his huge arms around me before I even saw his face. He kissed me and all of me felt for a moment like it was just us, we were the only two in existence, the whole world was the two of us kissing. We paused and I looked into his blue eyes. "Gregor, my life. It has been many days. The world is not lovely when you are not beside me." His voice rippled through me. All I could do was breathe his name once but he heard everything in that. We walked to the highway where the army was marching forward. As they passed, they saluted us and continued their march forward. "I bring you a gift Gregor! All the king's men! We have the full army without a drop of blood spilt." "Michael, this was our dream. You are repairing the wound of Durness and Eoghan, here and now. And you have done far better than me these past few days." I said thinking of my encounters with the wizards. "Gregor, I believe you repaired the folly by yourself, with your own magnificent rod several weeks ago," Michael said with a salacious wink, "But what of the wizards? We have seen no sign and the men have ceased worrying about their retribution." I told him briefly about my dealings, finishing with, "So one is in some kind of eternal torment damnation and the other has had her identity and powers destroyed. Clearly, I am not so persuasive as you." "Gregor, it is the nature of the world that those with the most power never give it up easily. Their ambition and hatred destroyed their ability to work with us long before you ever came to call." "Then what of the king, Michael? Will he also be destroyed?" "I think not Gregor, for he has realized by now that his power has fled, he has no power to lose," Michael smiled confidently. We led the army until we were within hailing distance of the squat gray fortress of the king. It looked hunkered down, smaller and less grand than either of the wizard towers, this building was designed for defense. An inhuman bellow issued from the open gateway of the fortress and an enormous troll thundered out. It was dressed in filthy, rotted rags which exposed most of its body including its fetid, bulbous sexual organ. The smell of rancid piss and shit accompanied its appearance. The creature was dragging a club made from the entirety of a felled redwood, spikes thicker than an ordinary man's neck studded the free end of the massive weapon. "Even though you are the stronger, allow me some fun," Michael breathed in my ear, simultaneously staying me with a gesture and sweeping off his cloak. He was still wearing the simple tunic and breeches of a peasant, his hard and huge muscles only slightly obscured by the loose clothing. He strode up to the giant beast. The creature snickered, leered and scratched its big organ at seeing a lone figure moving toward it. I saw the creature's eyes focus and then widen with fear as it took in Michael's monstrous size. Its own hulking bulk was no match for the overwhelming thickness of Michael's colossal muscularity. As Michael sauntered nearer, his overpowering size became even more apparent. The creature's great legs would humble most tree trunks however Michael's forearms massively gnarled and distended with muscle were easily twice the girth of the troll's gigantic limbs. The creature should have run or been paralyzed with fear. Even if it didn't understand how infinitely more powerful, Michael's strength was, some animal survival instinct should have sent it running like a fragile fawn from a crushing avalanche of granite. The creature had no awareness of how disproportionate the fight was. It grunted with effort as its two great arms levered up the great redwood club. Ponderously, it swung the bulk of the club, twisting to torque up the greatest force into the movement. Michael could have easily evaded the blow but instead kept walking right into it. A great, cracking roar of sound erupted as the irresistible force of the giant swing met the titanic, immovable object of Michael. The club shattered against Michael's impenetrable mass, shredding his outer clothing. We watched as the heavy metal spikes, literally splattered by the force of the blow against the hairy alabaster of Michael's skin, bounced away flattened, unrecognizable. Michael's manhood was fully exposed and his flaccid magnificence was fully five times the size of the troll's now puny looking genitalia. The creature gaped at the impotence of its blow and the useless remnant of its weapon. Michael paused and moved one of his behemoth arms up, explosions of muscularity rippled across his exposed torso with the motion, and theatrically yawned covering his mouth with his hand. The soldiers cheered for the bravado of their humongously massive leader. The troll bellowed in a rage and began to charge Michael. It would have been so easy for Michael to destroy the foul, creature utterly with a single blow but Michael suddenly moved in a blur away from the creature. Before the troll could even take a single step Michael had crossed several hundred feet to the castle. With a single easy motion he yanked out the heavy portcullis. The shattered steel chains were still in the air while he blurred back towards the charging troll with the massive gate, ripping it into pieces as he moved. His hands moved fast warping and reshaping the hard metal into giant sized manacles. Then he was behind the creature almost gently manhandling its great limbs and manacling them with the transformed pieces of the gate. He finished by chaining the creature with a thick metal stake driven deep into hard rock. This all happened in almost a blink, I was startled by the sound of portcullis chains crashing down. I wondered if the soldiers thought it was magic, so quick were Michael's movements. The troll struggled helplessly against the weight of the metal that Michael had effortlessly forged with his grip. It's sluggish brain not comprehending what had occurred. It let out a mewling, beaten sound at Michael's retreating figure. I summoned clothing to cover Michael. We were overwhelming enough without Michael's nakedness awing everyone into stupefaction. After Michael's little show of force, the king's instant surrender was anticlimactic. The day moved forward in a blur of military displays and speeches and by the evening Michael and I were both crowned as kings while the former king was escorted to his home village. We acted quickly with multiple decrees. The first was that the culling ceremony would result in the chosen boys to be sent to training at the castle. It was our idea that the Brotherhood in our fair land would become all variety of public servants, that the strength of our kind would serve the weaker making all the land a stronger place. We also treated with the men of Taiga to open the former lands of the Folly for cultivation. The once sterile lands were now the most fertile in our corner of the world. Years past and the work of transforming a broken country to a land of prosperity and happiness, seemed unending. Having the power to single handedly annihilate any hostile neighbors around us made coming to agreements an easier task than that faced by our predecessors. This part of my life was filled with much happiness, but the darkness of the culling, while scrubbed from my own country, remained in the world. One night, I left my body and floated free in the nether world of the spirit. The world still was mostly covered in darkness however now the lights of Taiga were joined by the lights of my own Mediolanum. I felt pride at that. I turned towards the blinding white brilliance of the valley of the Elders. I now approached with ease no longer buffeted by the power that they emanated. They became aware of me. Many of the men I had known had passed beyond the bounds of the world since my visits so many years ago. A few of the brightest burning lights still remembered me. "Ah, Gregor who changes the world, we see our prophecies fulfilled," spoke a familiar burning form in the voice of gales. My own burning light did not waver from the force of his voice and when I spoke the shock waves of my power buffeted many of the elders' flames. "I am honored to be remembered by the elders and wish to discuss the possibility of changing the deep magic." A swirling in the matter of the elders and all was silent and then, "Gregor, for one such as yourself there exist many possibilities. The deep magic is all that makes up the movement of the universes. It is the substance of creation. To change it is to threaten the very fabric of what is. Even for you it may be impossible to make a change without being destroyed utterly and the danger of destroying everything that is, is very great. "We tell you this because among all we know, you are like our beloved son and we trust what drives you forward." There was a long, considered pause. Finally, the great voice spoke again, "If you must attempt this, go to the forest of green silences where the heartbeat of creation is most easily heard." "Great fathers, you are what has bound me to the Brotherhood even in my darkest days of bitterness. I am always your grateful son." I became briefly one with them, part of their tremendous energy. I could feel a change in my place among them. I felt I was at least as powerful as the mightiest among them and I drew them to my greater light. Despite this we all understood I was not ready to join their number, I still had my own life to live and promises to keep. My beacon like light separated from the elders and then I departed to my earthly form. I opened my eyes. Michael lay sprawled beside me softly snoring, the moon's light in our room turning his magnificence to silver. The dark hair of his chest breaking the sheen. Some part of me wanted to curl up in his safe warmth and never leave, I leaned over and kissed his forehead and breathed in his scent. My dearest forgive me. I left our room and crossed the castle to a room shielded from the rest of building for magic lessons. I sat on the cold flagstone and thought of the forest of green silences and began the spell of passage. The room melted away and I was sitting in a meadow outside near a dense thickness of trees. The trees were enormous, larger than even the great buildings of Taiga. The woods were so densely grown on all sides that no passage was possible for even a small child much less a being as large as I. I called out, "To she who walks between branches and he who guards with fang and hoof Lady and Lord of Green Silences one who has need begs entrance." Her voice was melodious and almost evaded the edge of my hearing, "Gregor, we know of what you would do and grant you leave to enter." I heard not a sound but the shadows around the trees seemed to deepen and I found myself peering at a path into the wood. I entered the stillness of the forest, the ground was soft with moss. I could feel a sense of the center of the place and my path led me to it. The morning light was lifting the gloom and for a second I thought I saw the green skin of the lady and the antlered head of the lord watching me. But when I looked more closely there was nothing but the forest. In the heart of the wood, I stripped my clothing and lay face first in the moss and sang a spell of joining. I felt myself falling into a vastness of life of power. I felt my being pushed into the big pulsing rhythms of the world. Was it breathing or a beating? It was through me and I was of it. I could feel the earth leaning and spinning to this huge movement. I began to be aware of parts, fit together, it was a massive machine exquisitely balanced and fit together each part depending on the other. Did it have awareness; this great engine of everything that was? I could not tell, I only felt my heart beating in time to its workings. For the first time in many a year, I felt small and insignificant. I pulled energy from within and sent a questing. Something in these intricacies answered me and with effort I moved through the colossus of the framework, feeling the deep magic pulling me back towards the world I belonged in. After what seemed days or hours, time has no meaning here, I saw it and recognized it as my goal. It sat dark and precious turning in the light, linking and continuing. I studied its place in this great machine. I then pulled all of my power into me, feeling my strength, my great potency even in this place. I flung my force at the darkness pulling it by force from its place. It came away, unmoored from its place in the magic. It burst into red and vanished. There was a sudden wrenching a tearing and I was pulled apart. I could feel my limbs being pulled, popping from their sockets, my essence was being pulled into microscopic thinness. I pulled with all my power but the force was relentless. I could only slow its unyielding tearing of my being. I felt a blackness descending and some part of me wondered what I had wrought. Dark and pain and coldness was the tendril of my consciousness as I held on. Light and warmth bathed me and I pulled new power into me. The force began to slowly yield. Small, infinitesimally small movements drew me back into my form and so slowly the pieces fit back and the great beating continued. I was myself and I let the current of the deep magic sweep me back to my place in the world. Darkness again but warmth. I slept. Light flickered and my eyelids flickered open to the green and gold of the forest. I heard a familiar soft snoring and felt Michael's massive arms wrapped around me. I turned in his arms to face him and kissed the dark stubble on his face, "You saved me." His eyes rimmed with exhaustion blinked open, "Gregor, you are awake. I feared you would never again awaken. I felt you slipping away." Michael's eyes sheened over with tears. "I am here my dearest and thanks to your strength, I believe I am well." I beamed my smile, my love into him. Michael smiled,"If this is a dream, may I never waken and if this is real, then I am truly the most fortunate of all men who walk this earth." "Oh my tired savior. I put you through this and you are thankful. I ..." I stopped too full of feeling and kissed him pulling the bulk of his body into mine. I could feel his pulse, the physicalness of him. I squeezed him. We made love in that sacred place and I felt blessed and completely restored. Michael was kissing the vastness of my chest as I held him. He suddenly stopped. He gently pulled out of my embrace, blinking wetness from his eyes, "But Gregor what did you do here? What evil came upon you that was so great?" "The world is now a changed place, Michael. The culling is no more. No longer will the pollen refuse to fall on one of the brotherhood. No longer will the wise women use that tool to kill us when we are young." Michael sat up looking startled, "There will be many of us Gregor, maybe too many for the world." "I know the culling is the greater evil and the world will find a balance. It will and we will shape it in a better way." We pulled on our clothes and walked out of the forest in our own thoughtful silence. Michael's smile broke through like sunlight, "How we will recruit our civil servants?" I returned his grin, "Maybe we can just ask them. There is no longer a reason to hide." The end of The Culling but ideas will be continued in a brave new world.

The Culling Part 6 There was a tremendous, thunderous CRAAAAAASH! which echoed in the distance of the tunnel. I could see a small patch of sunlight which looked miles away in the otherwise complete darkness of the cave. There was a stillness in the air and I could hear my own ragged breathing echoing from the hard stone. The light from the staff I held played over the crags and valleys of Jedrek's immense muscles. He was taking up most of the width of the large tunnel he had created, my mind could not comprehend the power it had taken to break and shove the thousands of feet of the hard stone from the mountain's heart all the way through and out the other side. It would have taken an army of men years with heavy equipment to create such a tunnel and Jedrek had accomplished it in moments and with a sense of playfulness. I fought to hold on to my own consciousness in the face of such a casual display of power. Jedrek was studying my reaction taking in the dampness of my breeches near my manhood with a brief smile and then said softly, "Gregor, we have only a little ways to go." I nodded mutely. Jedrek was still too large to fit back into any of his clothing so he turned and proceeded into the darkness of the tunnel he had created just by flexing, pulling and shoving. We walked for hours over the craggy floor of the tunnel. Little bits of stray rubble remained from the enormous rock Jedrek had forced out. Eventually the tunnel opened up and we came out into, devastation. The countryside was twisted and deformed all around the other side of the mountain and nothing lived here. There was not even the smallest plant or sound of wildlife all was broken earth and odd deformed relics of life, broken and petrified. "The great plain of the folly of Fearghus and Eoghan," Jedrek said softly into the dead air. "Fearghus?" I asked softly, looking at the vista. The miles long piece of rock from the tunnel had shot out of the mountain and come to rest a full league away churning up rock and earth afresh as it had sped away. Large chunks had broken free and lay towering alongside the path matching the ancient violence with a new upheaval. "Of course the breeders never mention Fearghus when they tell the story, it makes the whole thing too disgusting, I suppose." Jedrek's voice broke the eerie silence of the place. "Fearghus was Eoghan's partner. The two of them knew when they were boys, that they desired men and Eoghan managed somehow to keep Fearghus from the culling and eventually get Fearghus into his personal guard. When they grew into manhood they eventually made love and they elevated to manhood. So it was the two of them that eventually destroyed the army of Durness." Jedrek turned to face the gaping maw in the face of the mountain that he had created. He lifted up his massively muscled pillar of a leg as if he were going to take a large step and slammed his foot on the ground. His foot easily broke the earth as I might break the crust on bread. BRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMM! The force of his stamp cracked the earth in front of him and a fissure ran down the path we had come into the cave. The mountain groaned, shifted changing the shape of its craggy height as it collapsed into itself sealing the newly created cave. Great chunks of earth spilled forward and a huge cloud of dust erupted from the mountain. After the rumbling of the earth subsided, Jedrek said darkly, "Any who follow us no longer can do so." He turned from the mountain he had half destroyed and faced the strange, twisted landscape. "We are very near our destination Gregor. You will soon be in Taiga, land of the brotherhood." Jedrek pulled on his clothes which ripped slightly as they could no longer accommodate his larger body. The path was hard traveling with unexpected drops and gaping holes that required much detouring. We moved slowly across it. I asked Jedrek, "Why take such a slow journey? A man with your power could surely jump or fly home." "Gregor, it is very rare when I bring one of the brotherhood, who has been raised by breeders, to Taiga. I have learned that making the journey slow helps prepare them for the shock of their new life." We continued on and I learned more of the story of the culling. It was an ancient practice, began when the world was very young by the wise women who, according to Jedrek, were jealous of the brotherhood's dominance of female and male magics. The men of the brotherhood were not only infinitely physically stronger than men who desired women but they could call on an endless amount of magical power and they were not limited to the male magics but could direct the forces of the earth with more force than even the most powerful of wise women. A deal was struck where the brotherhood were given the vast lands of Taiga without challenge and the tradition of the culling began in the rest of the world. King Durness had broken that deal and Eoghan and Fearghus exacted the horrible payment for that transgression: The destruction of the great empire of Erin, which left my own small country of Mediolanum a broken place full of misery and poverty. Even in Taiga there were never many of the brotherhood. "We make up about two percent of all the people in Taiga." Jedrek said. Seeing my confusion, he continued, "That is a very small portion, Gregor. You have so much to learn about this world." After five days travel across that ancient scar, we came to the path where Fearghus and Eoghan had met Durness' scouts so long ago. The land was again normal and I could hear birdsong. The thaw had truly come as there was green pressing through the gray of the melting ice and snow. We were now on a well marked path and made good time. Despite some of my dark thoughts about Jedrek's violence, I found myself looking forward to life in Taiga. We traveled through a rocky terrain once again and into a canyon which ended at two gigantic metal doors. There were runes inscribed on the doors. Jedrek sang a short song in his deep powerful voice and the runes on the doors rippled with a blue light and an audible metal clanking could be heard. The doors opened for us, slamming behind as we entered. The landscape was immediately changed. Cultivated lands crossed by paved roads bordered with sculptured trees. In the distance I could see a mighty city, giant with large buildings. Large metal vehicles streamed in from the side of the city and out. "The great city of Virilius. My heart beats proud every time I return," Jedrek said. Before we reached the city I could hear it. A vast clamor of productive noise, from the metallic clanking of the metal vehicles, distant chords of music, to the hum of human conversation could be heard even as the city was some distance from us. The city was beautiful, exotic marbles and threads of precious metals were worked into the construction of the mammoth buildings so their surfaces swirled with color and light. There were beautiful parks and I could see ornamental lakes tucked into small, inviting nooks in the landscape. All spoke to the taming of nature. The buildings were built large because there were so many huge men in this city. The muscular behemoths strode with carefree ease paying little heed to the small, frail (who I would have referred to as normal) people who scattered out of their way. The normal sized people clung to the margins of the paths and were obviously trying to avoid crossing in front of one of these giants of men. Jedrek matched and surpassed many of these men for size. But I was shocked to see that the men who looked to be older than Jedrek actually were bigger even than him. Their midsections were thicker with muscle as was every part of their bodies. Many of the men wore no covering on their upper bodies, so their huge chests which cantilevered over their overmuscled midsections could plainly be seen. I was surprised to see how different many of these men were from each other. While most were fair skinned like Jedrek, many of them had hair ranging from dark brown through Jedrek's red to yellow hair like gold. Some of the men even had very different skin color. There were a few men with deep brown skin and one or two with deep black skin color. More striking to me even than their size and skin color was the open affection some of these titans of muscle showed for each other. Some of the men held hands and I glimpsed at least two male couples kissing in the park. I had never thought I would see such open affection between men in my life. I could feel my eyes wet with tears as a yearning for this sight, that I had never known I had, suddenly felt fulfilled. It was if an unknown hollowness had been filled and it was a piece of my soul that was returned to me. I felt a wholeness and a naturalness I had not known before. Jedrek, looked back at me, his own eyes filled with pride and kindness, "It has been hard on you, Gregor, these many years." The "normal" people who skirted around these monolithic men were more numerous but much less diverse. They were generally a pale, light haired people who must have been the original people of these lands before the Brotherhood came. We came to one of the odd buildings massive but with many smaller lighter fixtures that marked it as a building of shared usage. Jedrek delicately opened the human sized door and led me into a spacious entryway. The room was lit not with torches but round globes of light affixed to the walls. Jedrek gestured me to sit down on a sturdy bench, saying, "Gregor, this is the school, where you will learn your skills, history, heritage. And this is where I take my leave of you," he paused and his eyes softened in the light, "it has been fair traveling. Change boils around you. If you accept your gifts, you will be one of our greatest." His large hand engulfed my shoulder as he gave it a very gentle squeeze and he looked into my eyes. Then he turned and left the room before I could thank him. And so Jedrek left me there in the Great School. Thus began my time learning. I at first sat with the smallest of boys painfully tracing letters but soon moved up through the classes to more advanced studies. Our teachers were all massive men, who gently guided us though our lessons. Besides my letters one of the first things I was taught was movement. How to control my body precisely. This lesson was forcefully taught to even the smallest boys. I thought at first it was to help them become better warriors but I soon reasoned it was also so the boys could control their incredibly powerful bodies when they were elevated to manhood. When a boy was found to be of the Brotherhood, usually as early as one or two years old, he was taken from his family to the Great School of Virilius. Many of the boys had come from outside the city but I was the only boy from outside Taiga who had been raised by "breeders" and so often the center of curiosity. There was an arrogance in them that disquieted me. They expected the crowds to part before them. While it was never stated, there was a sense that "breeders" and especially women who desired other women were less than human. Despite the beauty of many of the young men around me and despite their frequent kindness to me, this arrogance kept me distant from my fellow students. In my room there was a mirror. The first time I ever saw my own face was in that glass. I had rough light brown hair that never lay straight, skin that was lightly tanned, darker generally than my fellow students but not nearly as dark as some of the men I had seen. I had dark brown eyes and when I smiled my cheeks dimpled. My reflection at first was a stranger to me but I did think myself handsome. Others thought so too and I was often flattered by the other boys around me who wished my company. At fifteen and sixteen it was expected that some of us would elevate and sometimes I would hear the moaning in the night and see the next day, the fresh faced boys with the bodies of gods. They would usually be moved to other quarters shortly after to train among the other giants. However I stuck to my vow. One boy, a year younger than me was particularly persistent in my second year. His name was Sean and his hair was the color of sunlight and his eyes were deep blue. His skin had an even golden tan. He had many admirers that followed him but he was enamored of me. He often asked me to sit with him and occasionally would slip a flower into my hand. I tried to be friendly, but distant so he would not pursue me further, There was a preparation for a dance for the 16 and 17 year olds, I had, through hard study, recently joined my own age group in classes. I had few friends as I always was studying to catch up. One evening as I walked from the library to my room I saw Sean waiting impatiently pacing in front of my door. Some of his admirers were there watching me with jealous eyes. "Gregor," he smiled and spoke loudly for the others to hear, "you study excessively. You must put aside your books and come to the dance with me." I knew many of the boys planned to elevate that night. I suspected that the dance was scheduled to encourage us to elevate. No one had asked me to the previous year's dance but this year a few had asked me. I had refused all the invitations. I saw the desire in Sean's eyes, but I did not wish to elevate with him or anyone else. I stammered, "Th-thank you but I d-don't want to go with you." My voice dropped into the sound of several of his followers hissing in disbelief. Sean slammed his fist into my door, "You reject me! I thought you were saving yourself for me, Gregor. I thought you cared." His eyes were red and he was blinking away tears. I realized how blunt I had been, I tried to put a hand on his shoulder he shook it off, "I move like an oxen when I try to dance. I did not want to embarrass you." "That doesn't matter to me," Sean was crying openly, his followers had moved away giving us a space, "Ever since you came to school. You were different, I tried to help you fit in. I did it because I liked you. How could you humiliate me, Gregor?" I spoke softly, "Sean, this is the truth from my heart. This isn't about you. I do not wish to be with anyone or to elevate. I did not mean to hurt you, I don't mean to hurt anyone." He looked at me, intensely, "You aloof bastard!" and he ran down the hallway. My insides were swirling and I felt emotionally battered. I went in to my room and locked the door behind me. I collapsed on to my mattress and fell asleep. I was in the smith again and it was stifling hot. The air was filled with the sound of gigantic bellows blowing the fire hotter and hotter. I woke from the dream, my room was pitch black and hot. I was covered in sweat. I could see nothing, but I could feel an immense presence, I realized the sound of the monstrous bellows in my dreams was the breathing of something huge. The lights of my room suddenly came on and I saw a hulking chest swelling in time to the immense sound of breathing. The chest was perfectly golden tan. I looked up beyond the vast expanse of muscle. I took in my ruined door with the lock wrenched out of it. And then I saw Sean's handsome face contorted by rage. The Culling Part 7 I was staring at a furious golden behemoth of rippling muscle. Sean was that behemoth. His wide shoulders almost brushing both sides of my small chamber. I could barely see my ruined door past the vast expanse of his torso. Though his thick back was near the doorway of the room the vastness of his chest overhung my bed by several inches. I seemed to see nothing but those massive striated, mountains of muscle. The heat from Sean's body made the close room almost unbearably hot, I could not get a full breath. "Ah puny Gregor awakes," Sean sneered and moved closer, turning sideways to stand on one side of my bed, his chest hung over three quarters of my mattress, I moved away, where the other side of my bed rested next to the opposite wall. I noticed that Sean's clothes still were in tatters around his massive frame, the craggy masses of muscle had destroyed most of his clothes so only bits of rags clung to his newly grown body. "Congratulations, on your elevation, Sean," I croaked out the traditional words hoping to still his anger towards me. "You see I didn't need your pathetic little prick," one of Sean's muscled hands shot out, ripping my sleeping clothes from my body in one blinding motion, "touching me to become a man." Despite the heat, I was shivering pushing my shoulders into the wall behind me. "Gaze upon a real man, Gregor the insignificant!" He tore the remains of his breeches from his rippling midsection revealing his truly massive manhood. Even though he was not erect, his cock had almost the same girth of one of my skinny forearms and hung down swinging almost half the length of his tree trunk legs. His testicles also hung low and heavy, as fat peaches in full ripeness. I could smell the scent of him, his sweat, his musk, the recent bout of sex all clung to him. Even though his cock was soft, it dwarfed my own manhood significantly. I curled my legs up against my torso easily hiding my pathetic member. "Truly magnificent." he smiled fondling himself and bounced his chest, SSSLLAAAMMM! SSSLLAAAMMM! His pec muscles crashed down. The force of his muscle bounce slammed me back without even touching me. My head cracked the plaster behind me. "You are a meaningless insect I will barely notice crushing," I opened my mouth to scream for help. In a blur of motion one of Sean's monstrous hands engulfed the lower of part of my face completely smothering my cry. My jaw was completely immobile in his vise like grip. As if I weighed nothing, Sean lifted my body in the air. "First the insect must worship the god and beg for his life. I will honor you by allowing you to touch my magnificence, insect." Pain ran through my body as I dangled in his grip and I began shrieking in my mind for help. I pictured mighty Jedrek. "Why do you hesitate insect?" He gave my body a small shake a bare twitching of his wrist and I heard an audible crack from my back and pain like I had never known sheared across my senses. I almost blacked out. "Does it break so easily then?" I could not see Sean as he spoke because of the waves of pain that bled red into my vision. Suddenly the pressure on my face was gone and I was resting on my bed. I blinked up and saw the shaved head of Master Lorcan, one of our teachers. He clenched Sean's large forearm with his huge paw of a hand effortlessly crushing the hard muscles of the massive teenager's arm forcing him to drop me. His light brown goatee framed the grimace of his mouth. Sean for all his incredible muscle looked like a child next to the monstrous shirtless teacher. Master Lorcan's lightly furred and insanely thick chest plowed into Sean's comparatively puny pectorals forcing them to flatten backwards and submit to the teacher's superior strength and overwhelming size. "Ouch," Sean's deep voice whined as he struggled ineffectively against Master Lorcan's incredible power. Sean instinctively put his other hand up to block Master Lorcan where it looked childlike and vulnerable next to the vast, crushing muscularity of the teacher. Sean reminded me briefly of a house cat in the paws of a tiger. In a voice several times deeper than Sean's, Master Lorcan said, "You never attack a non-elevated brother." The teacher tossed Sean up to my ceiling with a twitch of his thick forearm. As Sean's body slammed into my ceiling the teacher sang a short line and red lines of power twined around Sean's body pinning him helplessly to my ceiling. Master Thornton turned to me, all anger vanished; his light brown eyes soft with concern. He crooned a sweet song and a healing warmth washed over me, my pain vanished. I sighed and suddenly felt very tired. I could feel the rock hard ripples of muscle in his arm as he carefully picked me up. "Sleep now, Gregor," he said softly, "All will be mended soon." I succumbed to the tiredness and fell into blackness. A golden light pressed through my eyelids. I blinked them open and saw Jedrek's face smiling above me. There was a golden sheen over everything. "Blessed awakening, Gregor. The light is a healing spell cast by the good Master Lorcan. You are out of danger but you must sleep some more." Wordlessly I fell once again into darkness. I felt the warmth of natural sunlight on my face and blinked my eyes open. Gingerly, I tried to sit up. My back felt stiff but I was able to sit up right with no pain. "Good morrow Gregor". It was Jedrek. We were in a room with a long line of beds and windows overlooking the green common of the school. I found my voice, "It is good to be awake and it is good to see you, Jedrek. I thought I would never speak or see again." "Sean has been taken from the school. His shame is great." "is that the justice for attempted murder in your great city, Jedrek? I think little enough of your civilization." I was startled by the bitterness of the words I was directing at this man who was perhaps my only friend in this place and who was bigger even than Master Lorcan. Jedrek ignored my statement, "It was awful, Gregor but you accomplished something incredible. Sean had cast some simple dampening spells so no noise you could make would be heard by the school, but even though you have not come into power, you managed to call me while I was leagues away on the other side of the country. You overcame both the distance and Sean's magic with no formal spell. That is remarkable." "You heard me when I screamed in my head?" "Loud and clear. As if I was as close to you as I am now. I quickly alerted the staff and Master Lorcan intervened. I arrived soon after." Jedrek brought up one of his huge forearms to stroke his beard, "Gregor, we're going to put you into some of the advanced magic classes. It is practically unheard of for one before elevation." "I am honored," I twisted the words out as sarcastically as I could manage, "but I do not know if I wish to continue these studies or elevate myself, Jedrek. Most of what I've seen justifies the barbarism of the culling. I do not wish to be a part of that same violence." Jedrek seemed to hear my anger for the first time, "It is fully your choice, Gregor. No one can force the elevation on you. But accept the training of your gifts. They are yours regardless of your feelings and you should understand the use of them. If I may suggest," he continued looking sternly at me, "it is unwise to close your heart Gregor. Not necessarily because of the power but because I fear the bitterness you have growing in you. Living a life alone is not something I would wish on anyone." "I'll think about it," I shot back, of course intending to do the opposite. I did compromise ultimately. I enrolled in the advanced magic courses but did not allow myself to get any closer to my fellow students. I was the only non-elevated member of the class and I could not sustain the power of the other class members and even though my efforts were comparatively small, they left me exhausted. I was gifted though, particularly in astral travel. For some reason, leaving my body behind offered little trouble. One night, well into my third year, I lay in my room and began the ritual. I was floating up above my body looking down. No one was observing, I could roam as far as I pleased. I spun up and up kicking through clouds high to where the air thins and runs out, up and up until there was nothing between me and the stars and I was staring down not at the flat map of the world I had pictured since I was young but at the spinning ball that the Brotherhood claimed the world to be. There were clusters of lights scattered across the globe. Most of it was dark though. One region sparkled with light almost too brilliant to see. I flew closer and recognized the lands of the Taiga. I skimmed near to the lights but none seemed aware I passed. In the northernmost tip the cluster of lights became too brilliant to see. I flew closer and the waves of brilliance buffeted me, tearing at my astral form. I pulled from deep within and brought my form in together against the waves of and flew into the great energy within this massive light cluster. It was aware of me and one brilliant piece of light detached itself and hovered near me. In a voice that threatened to shatter me it asked, "Why do you disturb us little one?" "I mean no harm," the creature chuckled when I said this but let me continue, "I only wished to understand what you are. None of the other dimmer lights even acknowledge me." "The lights you see are the power of the Brotherhood. If you look very closely you will see very dim glows for the other wizards and the wise women. The glows represent the power that we have in this plane of existence. We are the old ones of the Brotherhood. As we age, we grow ever stronger until we have grown too large and strong, we threaten the earth herself with our movements. We wait in this valley to detach from the physical altogether. Those of us who remain, still care of earthly things and we know of you, Gregor, who brings change to the world." Despite the claim of earth destroying power, the creature did not share the same arrogance as the Brotherhood I had met. "You are correct, Gregor. We who have seen the warp and the woof in the world, we know our place and the place of others. It is humbling and we see the great pride of the Brotherhood as a flaw in our own pattern. You are one who reshapes patterns." it paused and I could see light sparkling between the creatures, "It is decided by those of us who remain to begin your instruction in the deep magics that come with age. We begin tonight." And so the elders of the Brotherhood taught me skills no one knows until they are ready to depart this earthly coil. During the days I was cold and aloof and in the night I enjoyed the warmth of their fellowship. I worried that most of what they taught me, I had not the power to accomplish, "Gregor, that is of no moment to us, rather we see this as correct according to all the paths, you could follow, if you never ascend to power, this knowledge still matters." Even though I never spoke about my personal situation, the elders knew it well. Years passed and I remained steadfast in my vow, remembering Sean's rage and Jedrek's bloodshed. At 22, I became a teacher at the Great School. I taught the beginning magic courses. I was the only one of the faculty who had not been elevated. Occasionally Jedrek would visit the school to bring a student from outside and he would look at me with disappointment. At 25, I seemed older than my years and more closed. I did not like to spend time among my fellow teachers, their great size and power unnerved me. And I felt they looked on me with pity or as an oddity. The normal people generally seemed coarse but they reminded me more of the people from my old home. None of the men would be interested in me. Perhaps, in moments when I saw myself clearly, I could see a bitterness emerging in me, but I ignored it and continued on. I did feel happiness and warmth among the elders on the nights I left my body behind, but that was the only fellowship I allowed myself. Sometime during that year, I remember bending over my students' exams and hearing a deep voice clearing, I looked up into the deepest blue eyes I had ever seen. The man in front of me looked to be in his late thirties, he was not elevated but he had the power aura of one of the Brotherhood. He had thick black hair and the shadow of a beard on his face. I could see lines of pain around his eyes, he had suffered before coming to his life with the Brotherhood. His skin tone was similar to mine and his features reminded me of home. "Master Gregor? I have been moved into your class, my name is Michael." I found myself beaming at him as I stood up and extended my hand. He was slightly taller than me and even though I tried to keep my eyes on his handsome face, I glimpsed some of his dark hair peaking from his shirt collar above his broad chest. "Well met, Michael. Welcome to my class," I greeted him more warmly than I intended. "We are in the middle of the year of instruction, so there is much to catch up. There are books in the library and I do have office hours I'm available to help." It was my standard speech to mid year transfers and yet it felt as if I was offering him something more. His smile dimpled his face, "I look forward to learning all that I can from you." He gave my hand an extra squeeze and went to an empty desk to sit down. He towered over the majority of my class, which ranged from 11 to 14 in years. As I presented the day's lesson, I found my eyes frequently wandering over to Michael. The other students predictably treated this non-elevated grown man in their midst with derision. I often dealt with the same derision at the beginning of each school year with a new class. He ignored them utterly and frowned in concentration at the lesson. I could see him earnestly trying to catch all the information with his awkward scrawl in his notebook. I was aware of the dusting of his black hair on the back of his hand. At the end of the session, I approached him with a smile, "How did you find the class, Michael?" "This one is very different for me. Where I come from, only women can do magic. There are stories of men that do. It is like a different language for my brain." He shrugged his meaty shoulders and gave me a crooked smile, "I never thought I would be expected to do such things. I thank you, Master," and he bobbed his head down in my direction and hurried from the class with a long stride. That evening I was in my gigantic office pacing around the huge desk trying to come up with a better introduction to the Song of Openings when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in," I said in an annoyed tone. There was a deep grunt as Michael pushed my heavy office door open. I could smell flowers on him although he carried only a stack of books. "Master Gregor, I apologize for the lateness of the hour. I need help with this Song of Beginnings. Even though I know my music some of these symbols don't make sense." "Michael," I heard my voice become warm and good humored, "please come in." I explained the symbols and the stances of power. Michael was even able to summon a feeble blue glow in the room. It was late and the exertion left him looking drawn as it does for those who are not elevated. "I don't understand, Master, how it is that those who are not elevated and not of the Brotherhood can cast great magics, are we weaker than them before we elevate?" he asked as he sat down after the spell. "Power grows somewhat as we use it and it takes less from us. But for the great magics, the wizards rely on the great towers which funnel huge energies into their beings. The wise women rely on time and repetition to cast their great magics so they are not expending such huge energies all at once. The Brotherhood are the only people that can call on the great magics instantly and without special equipment. But that ability comes after elevation." I continued, "I know it is not completely orthodox, but would you care to dine with me this evening, Michael? There is a small establishment near the school that serves..." "Yes!" Michael interrupted me grinning broadly. Even though the food is better at the restaurants ran by the Brotherhood, I usually went to the non-Brotherhood establishments. The furniture was less awkward and the noise from the families kept me out of myself. As we sat down, a lusty wench flirted openly with Michael as she served us our ale. "It has been a time since I beheld a man as comely as you in this heap, sir," she said pushing her ample breasts forward. Michael blushed, barely glancing at her display, "Many thanks, goodlady. But I am taken this evening," he said beaming a smile at me. She instantly stood straight and one of her hands flew up to cover her breasts, "But you're so old...Many pardons for my insolence sirs, I will pay for your meal." Michael let out a deep laugh, "We will gladly pay for our meal goodlady and we welcome your high spirits. If I were with someone less handsome, your beauty would be turning my head." She looked confused by Michael's answer but gave a small smile, bobbed a curtsy, "Many thanks, sir" and sped away without saying another word. "They all act like scared rabbits around us. At least they don't come with knives or stones for throwing, eh Gregor?" he winked good naturedly but I could see he was pushing away something dark in his mind. Our server returned with a young man who had obviously been working in the kitchen, his apron was grease stained. He looked nervously at us both as he attempted a smile. "This is Liam," the waitress said, "if he pleases you, he can be your server tonight." "Woman!" Michael growled, "Allow this comely lad to return to the serious business of preparing meals, as you return to the business of bringing ours! Only your slowness in this displeases us, in all other ways you are quite pleasing." They sped away and she returned with fragrantly steaming plates heaped high with roasted beef, boiled potatoes and carrots. She bobbed again and Michael winked at her. I felt dumbfounded at Michael's easy manner with everyone, "That was impressive. I usually just smile and try to ignore the flirting." Michael was eating heartily, "I did not want to mislead or hurt her feelings. I have spent much of my life pretending." I started to eat. The food was salty and especially good with the cold ale to wash it down. I looked at Michael and I found myself responding to a man's handsomeness for the first time since Sean. The feeling did not scare me and I could feel myself once again smiling openly at him. "Michael, how is it a man as handsome and likable as you has not come into the power? I would think you would have to fight off potential suitors." "I could ask you the same thing Gregor." Michael smiled with genuine warmth, took a deep drink of the ale and continued, "It is a bit of a tale. Like you, I come from Mediolanum a poor place that is faithful to the tradition of the culling. I knew very young that I was drawn to men in the wrong ways and I lived in terrible fear of the culling. I was not brave enough to take my fate, I wanted to live even if I became a monster." "I ran away, just before the thaw. I had planned a long time and had hollowed a tree and secreted what supplies I might through the previous year. It was a hard time but I was good at setting traps and there was plentiful wildlife. I moved as far as I could in the wilderness for those years. I survived without touching other human lives. I was now a man and while I had grown taller and stronger, I had not turned into a monster. I did train a hunting bird which became my entrance back to village life." "I came at last to a village far from my own. The people marveled at my hunting skills and the bird of prey at my command. I quickly earned a place within the village, but I was frightened that they would see I felt no desire for women. So I befriended then married a woman. Mara was my wife's name.I found ways of pleasing her and dreamed of men as I did. She was a good woman and we had a happy life. Soon, we were blessed with a son. We named him Caleb for Mara's grandfather." Michael took another drink of his ale, his eyes were dark with memory, "Ten years we lived happily until it was time for Caleb's first culling. I wanted to move away from the village and keep Caleb from the culling. Mara turned on me then, she called me weak. We did appear at the culling with the other families and while Caleb passed the wise woman pointed at me. The villagers picked up stones and tried to kill me as I once again fled into the forest. I lived there for a time before Jedrek found me and brought me here. That is the sum of it." He finished and spread his hands out and smiled a crooked smile. I told him my story and he listened intently, his blue eyes soft with concern, "Such anger in your heart Gregor," we were walking towards my quarters at the school. We were outside but the moon was so bright I could see Michael clearly. "The Brotherhood has saved our lives, there is much that is good here." I felt an emotion rising in me and I heard myself say, "When I close my eyes I see Jedrek killing those men without a thought, I see my students' arrogance. All I see closes my heart. I cannot feel love for what I am," the words ripped my heart. Michael, did not answer he stopped walking turned and faced me. He put an arm on my shoulder. I did not resist him. He drew me close and my body was pressing into his. I could feel his warmth pushing away the cool of the night. He spoke softly into my ear, "You are a good man, Gregor. Love yourself a little." Gently he took my chin in his hand, and I could see his face framed by the night sky. All the stars were shining bright... and then he kissed me. The Culling Part 8 The kiss was warm and sweet. His lips met mine and I felt completed, my body responded. Heat and such longing swept over me. I closed my eyes and broke the contact, "We must not do this, Michael." I said, my breath ragged with strangled desire. His voice was soft, "We do not have to travel this road alone. Wherever it leads, I will be there holding your hand, Gregor." I was overcome and rushed forward in a clumsy attempt at a kiss, my tongue inexpertly pushing into his mouth, I pushed him hard against the door squeezing him into me, the closeness, the sense of him driving away the dark thoughts and bringing on such pleasure. I could feel the hardness of his manhood through the fabric of his breeches and I felt my own member stiffen even more. I heard a low moaning noise and I realized it was coming from me, from deep inside my chest. My door swung open and I felt Michael's warm, calloused hand in mine as I led him through the darkness of my rooms to my sleeping chamber. I switched on the lamps as we entered. I turned to Michael who looked serious and directly into my eyes, he gently cupped my head in his hand and pulled me closer. I opened my mouth slightly as we kissed even deeper. My hands started to roam over his body, feeling him. I tucked one hand under his shirt feeling the warm, hairiness of his chest. I was twisting awkwardly and he confidently stripped off his shirt and then removed mine. His strong hands began caressing my chest and I heard his voice low and husky, "Gregor, such beauty." He tenderly bent low and his tongue played with my nipples. A small moan escaped me and instinctually my hands travelled to his waist and started fumbling with his breeches. Roughly, I pulled them down exposing his manhood. A dark patch of hair crowned his hard cock. Michael held very still as I stroked his penis, feeling the silky skin over the hard veins. I could feel the throb of his heartbeat through my hand and the sense of connection was palpable. I looked into his beautiful eyes and then lowered myself and gently took him into my mouth. He lay his hands on my shoulders kneading them gently as his body responded to me. Michael and I took turns pleasuring each other first slow and gentle and then with increasing urgency and hardness. Soon, I found my self forcibly pushing my cock into him again and again, sweat pouring off my body. My mind was full of nothing but the moment, the pleasure. My body knew its movements, like the sun rising, I felt at one with the course of nature. I was full of everything and nothing. A tingling that had built to the breaking point released as I came inside him. Michael began to roar simultaneously shootIng ropes of ejaculate onto my floor. His body convulsed with the orgasm and I could see his skin turn red, flushed with effort. I gripped his shoulders still in the throes of my own pleasure and I could feel the muscle of his shoulders, hardening growing. Michael bent his arms forward, fists clenched flexing his torso as his fists met each other in front of his abdomen. He bellowed and my hand was forced up and open by the ridges of hard muscle pushing up around his thickening neck. An enormous sense of well being and vitality filled my body. I felt alive, alert to everything around me. I began to feel a pressure growing inside me, a swelling. There was a roaring in my ears louder than Michael's outcries. An eruption of heat from my chest ran outwards filling my whole body. The veins in my hands and arms were rigid. My arms were pushed up by the pressure away from Michael's body. They were forced out stretched away from my sides. My biceps violently contracted bending my arms at the elbows. I flexed, hard, my arms felt tight and then I felt something hard pushing up against the knuckles of my fist and my forearm. I turned my head and stared at my left arm. My vision was filled with the new, vast expanse of my arm. I could not take it all in with one glance. My eyes swept lower to take in the lowest part of my flexed arm which curved with a heavy cable of thick muscle laying a massive foundation for the burgeoning peak of muscle far above it. My eyes traveled up the dense muscle, taking in the striations and the thick veins feeding the muscle running under the skin. The big bulging roundness of the lower biceps threaded with hard sinewy muscle. Finally my eyes reached the top of the mountainous muscle which crested above my eye level. It's gigantic size was pushing up under my fist and forearm like a craggy piece of cannon shot. My arms were bigger by an order of magnitude than Jedrek's mighty limbs. I turned and my other arm perfectly matched the other in size. I bellowed and powered out of my flex and then flexed the titanic peaks again....harder feeling the skin stretch tighter as the muscles strained and pumped even bigger. A sense of power and strength filled me overwhelming everything else. I noticed movement just below my line of sight. It was my chest. I looked down at the two massive slabs of muscle heaving out from my body. I once again pushed down my pumped up arms watching my muscular chest bulge even larger as my heavy arms came down. The pecs distended and rounded out in a rippling action. It was difficult to get my big arms to touch my waist, not only because of the pump, but because my back and chest had widened so far that when my arms hung straight they were nowhere near my waist. I once again turned right, surveying the expanse of my shoulders, they curved up thick and round, massive cables crawled over the caps of muscle as I moved my arms. Something moist was poking into the bottom of my chest, slicking the muscled gutter between my protuberant pectorals. Stiffly I moved my big hand under my chest shelf to investigate. My hand bumped into a thick, banded steel like rod, running up my midsection; my cock. I lightly massaged the gnarled log like appendage, enjoying the tingling wave of pleasure from my light touch. The swollen head pushed more urgently and deeply into my chest as my member responded with tumescence. I moved my hand to my midsection and my fingers found big squares of muscle, my thick fingers actually caught in the space between the flexing muscle. I tentatively pushed the unyielding surface of my crosshatched stomach. I ran my hand lower stroking the long muscles of my thigh, feeling the deeply striated muscles as I ran my hand across my leg which now had a girth greater than an oak barrel. I pushed my foot forward and was shocked at the monstrous appearance of my immense lower leg, then I noticed appreciatively how beautifully the muscles tucked tightly into the knee and then flared out again into titanically huge calves. I flexed my legs watching the throbbing musculature move in waves across this new musclescape of my body. At the same time of this enormous physical power, I also felt all the constraints to my magic dropping away. It was as if I had been in a closed dark room and then a door opened and then the wall and then I was on a limitless plain able to see all and there were stars and all of the cosmos and universes within universes. I could feel it all spreading out around me. My consciousness seemed everywhere. I dropped back into the room as I became aware of harsh sounds. I heard myself or Michael or both of us growling, making low guttural noises like animals. I forced my attention away from my own vastitude to Michael. He stood taller than me and was slightly but obviously bigger than Jedrek even when Jedrek was fully pumped. His body was slick with sweat and the ejaculate he had earlier spewed. His musculature undulated and shined as he moved. His dark hair and pale skin, flushed from the transformation, accentuated his throbbing physique. He looked lost in wonder at his transformation and then looked at me in the with those gorgeous eyes of his and smiled with such a sweet look of affection. I found myself grinning back in wonder at the openness of his smile. Then his eyes travelled downwards to the rest of me and he dropped to his knees before me, "Gregor, the great," he said reverently and then gently began to stroke my bloated manhood. "You are magnificent." I gripped his colossal shoulders and effortlessly powered his massive bulk up so he was standing in front of me. I looked up at him feeling comforted by his familiar smile. I felt an ache in my heart and the words came from me as I looked straight into his eyes, "Michael, this is all you, you fulfill me, you humble me, you make me whole. The world as it was before you is unthinkable to me." Michael did not reply, but his eyes became shiny with emotion and he tenderly kissed me. We lay on the bed. My chambers had been built for one of the teachers at the Great School and I had always felt lost in their massiveness. Now our gigantic bodies fit the bed's dimensions perfectly. I pulled myself close to Michael, laying my head on the hardness of his chest, feeling the fine soft hair spread across it. I felt the rising and falling of his breathing and allowed contentment to fill me as Michael stroked my hair. I looked down at the riot of muscle displayed in our intertwined bodies and an unease crept through me, I whispered, "What have we done? What have we become?" Michael, clearly unruffled by my question or our transformation, began to stroke my manhood as he answered, "We are who we always have been." He paused as my cock stiffened at his touch and an evil grin played across his face, "we just have so much more to play with now." and he pulled hard on my erection and let go. My appendage struck across my midsection like a large piece of wood making a THWAAAACK sound. I felt an evil chuckle rising in me and bounced the muscles of my monstrous chest. The titanic slabs slammed down shaking the room with their force. Michael's mighty body easily absorbed the impact and his grin widened, "Ah my lover likes to play rough? I believe I can accommodate." he blew the words tenderly in my ear and then we explored our massive bodies and ravaged them anew with our passion. Once again at the peak of orgasm, I felt totally at one with the universe; in bliss. After a time, Michael moved from our bed, towards the looking glass, while I savored the amazing sight of the rippling of muscle from his movement. Michael, the magnificent. His proportions filled the wide glass, as he surveyed himself. "Gregor, come stand with me," he said. I came and stood in front of him. I looked at our reflections. I was half a head shorter and the insane broadness of my brawn overwhelmed the size of the mirror and mostly obscured Michael's magnificence. The glass was not wide enough for me to see both of my shoulders at once. He rested his head on my shoulder next to mine staring at us, "We were poor farmers' sons who thought we would be killed and now we have a strength and a power that an emperor would envy. I will not let either of us regret that, Gregor" "But with such power comes a heavy responsibility, Michael." "Gregor, I am convinced we have the strength for that. But you are my intended and there is a time for all couples when they are allowed to play. I wish to celebrate!" Michael's deep pleasing voice began to hum a song and he moved his body to the rhythm of it, first swayIng both our hips in time as he pushed into me. He then gripped my hands and crossed our arms in front of my chest and he began to sing in my ear, "I want to take you away. Let's escape into someplace where we both can play." The words were simple and he did not follow form, but he was summoning powers and with a force to be answered. The walls of my room dissolved around us in a haze of blue mist. The mist began to seep away and we were standing naked in a clearing surrounded by lush, tropical vegetation. I could feel the sudden heat and humidity. The sky was clear blue dotted by clouds. A gentle and warm wind blew over our bodies. There was a constant rumbling sound in the distance. I heard large animal sounds in the foliage around us. Some part of me thought of our nakedness as vulnerability, then the thought of what we had become occurred to me and I didn't worry that my tree branch of a cock was swinging exposed. I felt no fear. There was no wild creature capable of hurting us. I knew there was nowhere on earth that we could encounter a force capable of doing us harm. "Michael, where have you taken us naked in the middle of the day?" He planted a kiss on my head, "I did not think I could actually do this. Do not worry my sweet, if this place is as I understand, there will be no one to spy your ample charms." He strode forward towards the rumbling sound and once again, despite my current apprehensions, I enjoyed the view of my lover's backside. The earth was soft under my feet but as we moved forward it became rocky, and I felt no discomfort from the change. My feet were much tougher now than they had been. Michael broke through one last swath of jungle and, "Here we are, Gregor! Feast your eyes." Ahead the complete horizon was filled with a roaring waterfall several hundred feet high. The thing was miles wide with white water crashing over the rocks in a tremendous rush water filling a lake that was miles wide and fed several large rivers. The base of the gigantic falls were shrouded in mist from the tremendous force of the gallons of churning water. Surrounding the lake were sands and lush vegetation. "It is beautiful. How did you know of this?" I asked. "When I was a boy there was a teacher who came for a time and tried to school us rough children from the village. Only me and a few of the girls came, probably because we found him handsome rather than from a desire to learn. He had books, it was the first time I had seen such things, and in one there were paintings of this place and the teacher said that many of the Emperor Durness' men had died trying to get to this region. It is surrounded by treacherous land and fed by a wild and lethally unnavigable river. Only a few survived to write and draw pictures of this place I always wanted to see it." I lay down on the sand and felt the deep warmth penetrate my body. "Gregor, it is not time to rest, it is time to play!" Michael shouted as his mighty, tree trunk dwarfing legs launched him into the air. He sped up in a blur so high he disappeared into the clouds above. Several minutes passed as I scanned the sky for his return. Michael broke the cloud cover again slowly falling his body spread eagled, his tremendous back flexed, stretching away from his body. He seemed to be slowing his downward fall. He stayed suspended for a time and then curled his body up into a big ball of muscle and plummeted downwards. I knew he couldn't be hurt but still found myself wincing when he impacted the water. Millions of gallons of water erupted from around the boulder of muscle. The splash spewed water into the air higher than the height of the falls, briefly obscuring the sun with a cloud of droplets and raining down on the landscape around the lake drenching me with refreshing water. Michael's head bobbed up from the water and then, even though the lake was deep he somehow managed to "stand" up in the water leveraging his leviathan's body largely out of the water upright while somehow treading water underneath the surface. He looked like he was standing in a pool up to his knees. His drenched body glistened in the sunlight. He planted his fists on his waist and slowly spread his back wider. His muscles tensed and heaved as he flexed and expanded his upper body. His stomach muscles hardened into a rippling grid. His legs bulged outwards as his body looked like it hardened into living stone. I responded to his muscle challenge by diving into the cool water. The heaviness of my body dragged me to the bottom, and the vast current pushed me backwards. My body effortlessly swam against those forces. I might as well have been in a still pool. I swam along the deep rocky bottom of the lake. I noticed no sign of fish or plant life in the clear water. There was no need for me to breathe as I stayed under for several minutes. I noticed a great churning several feet above me in the water. Michael. I kicked up, effortlessly speeding through the liquid space towards his kicking legs. I blasted out of the water, maybe twenty feet in the air spraying Michael. Michael had started flexing his great arms into an intimidatingly huge double biceps pose. His mountainous biceps each rounded up bigger than his head with hard muscle. I landed near him and "stood" in the water matching his pose. Matched and exceeded it, my arms eclipsed even Michael's inhumanly large arms. I put one of my gigantic arms next to his and flexed it watching its himalayan peak dwarf his own monstrous muscle.q Michael moved towards me and kissed the top of my arm and the whispered in my ear, "Race you to the top of the falls!" he instantly submerged and in seconds I saw his pale body cleaving the blue water streaking towards the distant falls. I let my body sink into the cool underwater and then kicked against the current. My body was unstoppable and this current that a legion of rowers could not have battled was nothing. Whatever I needed to battle the water my body gave me easily. I looked up to see the amazing sight or Michael's wide, muscled back easily splitting through the falls as he sped swimming up them. I put some effort and like lightning I shot up the falling water at blinding speed passing Michael and then managed to "stand" in the savagely surging waters with my hands on my hips looking impatient as he topped the falls a second later. The crashing waters thundered around us throwing up rainbows around our impervious bodies and Michael laughed louder than the great waters. "It is good, is it not?" he bellowed against the huge noise. I nodded. Michael leapt into the air spinning and dove once again in the lake below quickly appearing on the distant shore and laying in the sun. I leapt high in the air from treading the churning water, and thumped down on my feet next to him, my immense weight shaking the ground. Michael reached out an arm and affectionately gripped my hard calf muscles. He stood again looking at the landscape surrounding us, "Gregor, watch this." Michael opened his mouth wide and inhaled. All of the mist in the area disappeared down his throat. Then closing his lips together he started to blow. The force of several hurricanes exploded from his lungs and blew out from between his lips. Using his cheek muscles to control the direction of the air, Michael blasted the falls with super-cold air. Well, not really air, more of a cloud of compressed cold that contained absolutely no heat energy. The giant clouds of heat absorbing matter engulfed the miles of waterfall. There was an eerie cracking, crackling sound, and then all was quiet. No rushing of air from Michael, no roaring of millions of gallons of water cascading down the cliffs. Everything was silent. Even the animal sounds were stilled. One part of me felt a horror at how easily Michael, literally, blew away the laws of the natural world. Another part felt excited at the potential in my own body. With the absence of any life to be harmed, I felt free to try my own, "trick". I bent down and extended my arm and gently knocked on the ice. It felt solid, frozen harder than a rock clear through. I rammed both my fists deep inside the super solid structure securing my grip. I felt my muscles expand even greater as they delivered the strength for what I wished. I could see my forearms bulge as the cables of muscles thickened and writhed as I started to pull. I began to stand up. All around us for miles there was a cracking noise and the ground started to rumble and shake, as I lifted the entirety of the frozen lake and waterfall into the air. Hundreds feet thick of super-frozen water, several miles across in every direction, encasing rocks and detritus moved cleanly out of the lake bed in one piece. The river rushed in underneath and filled the lake basin with water that crashed on the shores and down the riverbeds as it roared in. I held the frozen mass of thousands tons of water easily aloft. My body seemed to have an endless supply of strength and this did not tax it at all. The frozen mass looked like a strange, massive crystal sculpture. Michael gaped as I gingerly removed one hand and held it all with just one arm. My arm easily supported the colossal bulk. With my free arm, I drew Michael near me and nibbled on his ear, "Watch this, Michael" I whispered against the sound of the restored falls. I opened my mouth wide and drew in a massive amount of air, the vegetation around us shaking and bending towards us. I held it deep with in my massive chest, concentrating and compressing it, heating it and then I directed the superheated mass upwards at the harder than granite ice sculpture I held. Upon impact of the super hot air, the ice exploded into steam forming a cloud over the lake. Boulders and debris that had been suspended in ice moments before rained back down into the lake. Warm precipitation from the cloud fell down over the lake as I blew it higher, using normal breath now. A huge rainbow stretched over the valley. We stared at the beauty shoulder to shoulder, with our heads craned in and touching. "Let us promise to try and do no harm," I said staring at the rainbow and stroking Michael's lower back. "Michael grasped my hand in his, "I promise to never do harm, unless it is to protect from greater harm," he kissed me on the cheek. "I promise as well," I said solemnly. Michael smiled crookedly at me, "We are monsters now, Gregor."

The Culling Part1 The thaw began early that year. All the boys between the ages of ten and 16 in our village were standing in line, in front of Agnieska, the wise woman, as she performed the ritual. The ground was muddy, wet and cold but I could feel beads of sweat run down the back of my neck as she stared at each one of us in turn. Her gray eyes seemed to linger longer over me. She sang some sort of song in a strange language. I could feel a vibration in the air as she summoned. She plucked several of the bright orange flowers from the slushy earth. She shook them hard releasing a cloud of pollen which held a vague blob like shape near her. She then violently pulled out the thick stamens of the flower and then pulled them apart. The pollen glittered at the sacrifice and then began to move and fan out over the boys. It fell in an even sheen over all of us. All of us except a dark haired 13 year old boy named Ulric. There was a clear space around him, not even a particle landed on him. A hiss of breath came from the villagers watching us. Ulric's mother stifled a cry as the wise woman moved toward him with a knife. He stood silent in his clear space. The villagers stood silent around us boys as she silently cut his throat and he fell to the ground. After the body was taken away, the rest of us stripped and ran to the river and into the icy water, washing the clingy pollen away. I forced myself to laugh with the other boys pushing down the deep guilt I felt in not being taken along with Ulric. It was my last year, I had passed and yet I knew I should have been killed as well. *********************************** "It is a hard thing, but he died human, Mertha," John the Elder, said to Ulric's mother. It was night and the villagers clustered around the fire in the great room to hear the story after the culling. John the Elder turned from the bowed woman to address the rest of us with the story. Durness, the mighty was the greatest ruler this world had ever seen. His army stretched from horizon to horizon with several score more waiting beyond. Some of the greatest of all knights, fought alongside each other. Men who had slain dragons and fought trolls and whose songs the bards of our kings still sing. He employed over 20 of the most powerful wizards and witches, whose spells protected the land and made the people prosperous. His people were pious and good and performed the ritual every spring just as we do. Some years they escaped sacrifice altogether and the villages remained pure and unsullied. But Durness was proud and felt beyond the laws of natural men. He did not subject his own sons to the test. He felt his bloodline could not produce a perversion. His first son grew up tall and strong and good and Durness was glad he had never been forced to stand in line with the common boys. His second son, Eoghan was even more promising. His eyes were clear blue and his hair as dazzling as sunlight, his wit keen edged and his prowess on the battle field was twice his older brother's. When he was fifteen, the change began. His shoulders grew wider. Wide enough that Eoghan had trouble walking through a door. His arms grew larger than a man's leg, larger around even then a sturdy man's full torso. In short he became an abomination to the sight of good people. Durness tried to hide him away in the dungeon, but one night the creature burst through the thick stone walls and escaped. Durness used his resources to track the creature. Hoping to destroy it before it harmed his people. To no avail. Several years later the great seeress, Lythum was able to divine that the creature had joined with more of his kind and that in the center of the great range of mountains that marked one of the great country's boundaries, there was a lair where his son was now living. Durness in his great wrath and pride, set his full army to march against the lair of these creatures. He wanted to destroy all of them. He felt that if their kind was stamped out, the perversion would no longer infect the men of any family. As the advance scouts approached the mouth of the pass through the mountains they saw a small encampment by the side of the road. Standing by the fire was a creature several times larger than Eoghan had been when he was imprisoned. They trembled as they approached, recognizing in the still blindingly handsome features the face of their former prince. He wore only a cape, heavy boots and a breechcloth held up by a leather belt. His body no long looked human. There were massive mounds of hard flesh stretching out from his chest area like mountains. His arms were bigger round than a body of a horse and covered with craggy lines of muscle and veins. His legs were even more massive and he had to stand with his legs slightly apart accommodate their enormity. He carried no weapons that they could see. The creature frowned at them and then spoke with a voice that shook the ground with its power, "Turn back your army or you will all perish by my hand. You shall not march against my brethren." The scouts dashed back to the generals who surrounded by the leagues of men, fighting animals, heavy equipment, laughed at the message. They sent out a hundred men at dawn with instructions to bring back the head of the second son of Durness. The noon sun drew to the center of the sky and dark cloud swarmed over the general's tent. A hundred heads of the men who had been sent rained down upon them. The generals sent a dispatch to Durness that the battle might need magical support and the wizard's climbed to the top of the their towers to summon their most potent magics against the creature once known as Eoghan. The army then marched forward reigning death upon the single man. They attempted to surround and destroy him. The creature's bronze skin glistened in the sunlight as he moved quicker than the eye could follow obliterating the soldiers and their weapons in fleshy explosions of motion. The bronze blur would come upon a heavily armored group of men and equipment and there would be an eruption of chaos as man, beast and objects were destroyed. Spears were pulled from the grips of strong warriors and then flung with such force that they pierced the armor and bodies of a score of warriors often bursting thick trees before they finally cleaved to a wall or burrowed long trenches into the ground. Then the Wizards sent down bolts of power to stop Eoghan. He grew even larger swelling three times his already gargantuan size as the power burned down upon him. The energy destroyed anything near Eoghan but he laughed as the blue power crackled around him and flung powerful bolts from his hands that were several times more powerful, reducing the wizards and their impregnable towers to dust mites with single strikes. One wizard set a tornado twisting across the land to destroy the creature and Eoghan drew an enormous breathe and sucked the entirety of the storm within his body and then breathed out a storm hundreds of times more powerful that boiled the very earth and drenched the earth in the blood of thousands of men. The storm traveled to the city fortress of the wizard and destroyed all, whipping him with lightning and agony and then leaving his body impaled on the city's highest tower. in the course of a single day, the mightiest army known to our history and the empire that linked over a hundred countries in peace had been destroyed. The battleground was a place of desolation and when Eoghan, massive as a mountain himself covered in the gore of the men and creatures he had destroyed, stood before one young soldier who was the last of all the mighty armies, "Tell them what you have seen so that no others will ever be foolish enough to march on the Taiga lands. You are marked with my sign so that all who see you will know you speak the truth." He traced a sign with his hand which burned into the forehead of the terrified soldier, who forgot for moments his loathing of what Eoghan had become and kneeled before him as to a god. In a flash Eoghan was gone leaving the soldier alone in the center of the devastation. It took the soldier several days to cross the vast plain where the great army had been destroyed. There was nothing living in that place. No grass or wildlife, nothing stirred in the charred remains of the land. The land was twisted into weird fantastic unnatural shapes and the journey was slow and difficult. When he came at last to the great capital, now with its ancient towers sheared to the ground, he saw a body hanging from battlements. It was Durness, dead by his own hand. Of course the great empire was destroyed and we now live in hovels ruled by petty tyrants and squabble with each other, all because of the perversion. For those men who desire other men will become creatures of death and destroy all around them for their perversity is unholy and should be destroyed before it blooms. Everyone nodded silently their faces hardened and there was no grief for Ulric. But I, Gregor, the eldest son of a widowed mother, also desired other men. Parts of the story describing Eoghan's power and size actually made my manhood become hard and I worked to conceal my aberration. I knew some men gave themselves up for death to save the village but I could not bring myself to do that and I could not run into the forest and leave my family to fend for itself. so year after year I pass the culling somehow and pray that my passing means that soon I will look not look upon men with a longing that burns through me and haunts my dreams. The Culling Part 2 The thaw was in retreat as storms off the north re-froze the land and destroyed the early flowers. I pulled my body into a ball trying to conserve my body heat against the cold. I could hear the timbers shift around me in the fierce winds and thought of Eoghan who had swallowed a greater storm into his body. I could not imagine the power. I slept then with the wind and cold and the golden presence of Eoghan in my dreams. The wind moaned and the room was still dark as my mother groaned out of her bed. I rose as well and threw some small sticks of wood on the coals and then carefully built the morning cook fire. My mother trudged in and pulled a pot with congealed fat over the flames, "You waste too much wood," she grumbled as she warmed her hands over the flames. "Don't be a layabout! Fetch your brothers!" I grunted and pulled on what warm clothing I had. It smelled of sweat and animal grease. Warm smells. I punched the sleeping mounds still on the mat we all shared as a sleeping place. Niklas and Ralf gave twin yawns and started shuddering with the cold. I hefted the frozen water basin near the flames and went out into the wind to see to our poor few animals. When I returned, I could smell the thin gruel of the morning meal and saw Agnieska's girlservant, Betha, a wiry, suspicious eyed creature, huddled next to our hearth. "She needs to see ya this mornin'." Betha said in a flat inflectionless voice. "You need to hurry with no eatin." She slyly smiled at my frown and the sound my belly made at her announcement. My mother looked disgusted, but said, "Leave soon so you can work soon. Go see the wise woman." The snow blinded me as I walked into the wind, watching for the marks for the path in the snow to Agnieska's hovel. My clothes were patched together pieces of fur and too small, i kept pulling pieces and trying to make myself smaller as I trudged as quickly as I could. "You're late boy," Agnieska stared at me with something like hatred and something else. She had called me in like this every few months since I was a child. She had a large fire in her hovel and the place stank of drying plants. She muttered chants as she stirred a pot on the fire. "Sit down laggard. You know by now what to do.". I pulled off my clothes and sat naked before her fire. The scented steam wove around me and I felt far away. The room seemed to fade away from me and I was in a gray mist and could only hear the harshness of the wise woman's chants. A cup was pressed to my lips and I drank the hot, foul liquid down. There was a long silence and then the mist glittered green around me. Then a triumphant whisper, "You're mine now." I don't remember going home, just suddenly becoming conscious and finding myself doing my usual work at our house. My empty stomach rumbled as I tried to stay patient with my two younger brothers' games as we tried to patch holes during the lull in the storm. The noon hour was drawing near, "Be careful not to waste and put everything back, I need to get me to the blacksmith's.". They grunted and Niklas tried to kick Ralf's legs out from under him. "Hurry," I hissed at them, "before the storm comes." John the elder was the strongest man in town and the only blacksmith for miles. Fate had given him many children but all of them girls. He employed two of the village boys to pump the great bellows for food and iron working skills. The heat of the shop smacked me in the face, John stood before the anvil an unfinished hook shaped piece grasped in the tongs. His brawny forearms bare and bristling with hair, I tried to sneak a look at the working of the muscles as he swung the heavy hammer down. "Quit your gaping boy, Maugh needs spellin'. I quickly ran over to replace the exhausted boy and pulled hard on the bellows, creating an intense flame. And so it went for several hours. I occasionally felt dizzy but shook off the feeling. I was in the back room finishing the clean up when I heard the door open and close. John began, "i'm sor..." he stopped. There was silence and then a deep voice rattled the tools on the wall, "I"m looking for Gregor." John had always been the biggest man I had ever seen so I was shocked when I came out and saw the huge man in front of John. He made John look puny and childlike. He wore a cotton tunic and leather jerkin and breeches with a hooded cloak thrown back to expose his dark, reddish hair. While he was properly covered, his musculature was so extreme and overly developed that his clothing bulged outwards all over the place. His chest pushed out in front of him and I could clearly see the fantastically huge mass of the muscle deforming the leather. I could see the indentation where the deep canyon ran between those fantastic shieldplates of brawn. The cotton of the tunic was stretched like a second skin over the magnificent craggy roundness of his upper arms. His incredible hands, big and thick were easily several times the size of John's own large hands. John seemed to shrink away intimidated by this immense man. "He, he's in the..." John gaped speechless. I stepped forward held mute by this man's power. He smiled, briefly, dazzlingly. I felt my knees buckle. He sternly faced John and said authoritatively, "We are going." Outside, he carelessly picked up a huge leather pack one handed and slung it over one of his monstrous shoulders. I marveled at his thickness and the graceful, confident ease of his movements. His thick heavy legs easily broke a path in the snow. He looked more beast than man, but even the great bears seemed smaller. "But my mother, my brothers,". I found the strength to ask. "I bought you from your mother," he looked at me almost gently for a moment, "We need to move Gregor. The soldiers will be coming soon and I don't want to be near this or any other village when they do." I stopped for a moment and he turned impatiently again towards me. "Sir, what should I call you?" The brief dazzling smile shone out and he laughed, "Gregor, you may call me Jedrek." The Culling Part 3 My head was bursting with questions as I followed Jedrek away from the village where I had spent my entire life. Who was he? Why had he bought me? It was not so unusual to buy indentured servants, but he had never seen me before. What was to become of me? When I looked at his impossibly wide back which made his cloak flare out at an improbable angle and his incredibly thick powerful legs, I wondered WHAT he was. He had money that was clear, the huge leather pack that he easily carried was made with fine leather, the leather quality of his large boots and overstretched breeches were the finest I had ever seen. Why would such a man want me as his servant? He had acted kindly to me so far and I focused on that as we climbed the hills away from everything I had ever known. After several hours, he stopped suddenly. The sun was just coming down and the air was charged with orange light all around us. "You need food." he said striding back towards me. He set his pack down, and pulled out a round loaf and then rummaged around and pulled out a small jar. He broke the loaf apart and slathered each piece with the dark purple substance from the jar. I smelled berries. "Here, sit down on my pack. Rest a moment." "All of this? For me?" This was more food than I sometimes had in a full day. He smiled again and nodded and then sat down on the ground without any food and studied me while I devoured the first food I had eaten all day. It was bread with blackberry jam. The best bread I had ever eaten. A hard crust but soft inside. The sweet jam was bliss. The tart berries made me feel like it was summer. And as I ate, all the tiredness I had felt was gone. It was as if it was a new day and I had just woken from a restful sleep.. "We have to go on through the night, Gregor. We won't set up camp until we've had at least another day's march. That should help keep you going." Jedrek walked up to a tree and pulled a thick branch off of it. It broke like a twig in his grasp. He quickly ran his hands along it breaking off twigs smoothing the wood with the pressure of his hands and again breaking the ends and in moments had a perfectly polished staff. I blinked my eyes in disbelief at the sight. Jedrek looked back the way we had come and then turned to me, "We must continue." We walked on. When darkness came Jedrek somehow fixed a flame of some sort to the top of his staff and kept the darkness lit. No animals came across our path as we marched through the night. After eating and feeling restored, I somehow had the strength to keep walking. In the morning, Jedrek gave me more bread and we continued on. Midday we broke from the main road and veered into the forest. Jedrek did not move stealthily but broke a large path through the snow. Easy to follow. We stopped where the trees were a little less full and Jedrek sat down on a fallen log near two giant oak trees and gestured for me to sit next to him. I felt worn and somehow like I was as thin as paper and could be blown away by the wind. As I sat down near him and looked up at his handsome face, I was struck yet again on how truly massive he was. I could see mounds of muscle pushing up against fabric on either side of his thick, thick neck. "The bread and berries can only sustain for so long. We will have a proper rest tonight and I need to talk to you a bit now that we have some time." Jedrek said looking at me with some concern. He continued, "I come from the lands your people call the Taiga." I gasped, "Like Eoghan." His eyebrows raised, "Your people still talk of Eoghan? Good." So many feelings rose through me. It was like a wave. I had only half believed the story. "Is it true? Can you do that? Are you a...." He laughed again. "I had heard you were silent, Gregor. Of course everyone in your village falls silent around me." "We will talk more of Eoghan. As for what I can do. Let me demonstrate." He stood up, and pulled off his cloak and then gradually pulled off his tunic. I watched intently, feeling my manhood stirring as the material lifted revealing his pale skin dusted with reddish brown hair. First his stomach which was small but covered with bricks of muscle. HIs sides were covered with creases of muscle, like the smith folding and refolding metal until he achieved a perfect edge in the tempered iron. His midsection looked hard like the metal and the heat from his body steamed the cold air around him. Then my eyes traveled up and out the enormous sweep of his back visible no matter which direction he faced. His back was rutted like a rocky slope with deep trenches and high hillocks of muscle and small tributaries of veins. He turned and I could see the hairy mounds of his chest projecting impossibly far out from his midsection. HIs big nipples pointing downwards by the heavy mass of muscle that carried them. He saw where my eyes were wandering and somehow flexed his huge chest so the muscle lifted and slammed back down. SLAM! SLAM! The sound knocked me off the log and I scrambled quickly back up to keep watching. His shoulders stretched far out to either side of his neck and rounded up larger than me and my brothers heads put together. As I stared at him I could feel a dampness in my trousers spewing from my manhood. Jedrek looked like he appreciated the attention but he wasn't done. "We need a little more space and firewood for a proper camp," he said striding up to the two giant trees in the center of the clearing. Jedrek stood between them and I realized his body was much thicker than either of the huge old trees. He tensed his muscles a bit and his body exploded with rippling, defined, huge muscles over his monstrous chest, shoulders and arms. The light fur of his body glittered in the cold sunlight. Without bending his knees he placed his hands on each trunk as low as he could. I saw his forearms bulge a bit and watched his fingers dig in tree trunks with loud crunching and tearing sounds. His fingers completely disappeared in the trunk of the trees. Then he looked at me and smiled. The ground beneath us began to groan. The snow began to shake and the drifts to break up with the motion. I looked at Jedrek and he was barely working. The thick ropes of muscles in his shoulders seemed bigger and there were more of them, but he seemed relaxed and calm. His smiled broadened and he simply raised his arms. The sound was deafening. Ice and snow and then roots and rock and dirt and were screaming with distress as his two obscenely powerful arms and shoulders simply tore the two giant boles from the earth with a ton or so of soil and rocks clinging to the roots. The air rattled with the sound and ice and snow fell from the neighboring trees with the force of it. With no leg or back power he lifted the huge trees from the ground where they had been attached for probably hundreds of years. He stood there with muscles bulging a bit as he held the lumber aloft more securely than if they had still been in the ground. He then proceeded to easily walk as if unencumbered to the edge of the clearing and then he gently placed them on the ground upright where they stayed balanced. I was breathing hard, panting at what I saw but Jedrek was breathing normally as if he had not exerted himself at all. "Stand a way a bit, Gregor." I climbed away from the gaping twin pits of frozen soil and the two upright giant trees. "Now the firewood. This tree is good hard wood." He walked to the base of the good tree and picked it up with one hand near the bottom and began to shake it like a child would shake a stick. The enormous tree creaked with the force of it. Dirt and twigs and smaller branches and leaves went flying off the tree with a flick of Jedrek's wrist. After only a few moments he stopped and the tree was clean of dirt, leaves and any small branches. Only the core of the tree remained, the wood good for the campfire. It was ready to be cut to lengths. He turned the tree horizontal by simply twisting his monstrous forearms. Easily aiming the length of the tree down the path we took to get here. He settled the monstrous tree down, the root mass overtopped his head by several spans. "Do you have an axe to cut it?" I asked stupidly. "I don't need tools," he said clenching his enormous hard fists, causing the muscles in his forearms to bunch up and writhe like the large water snakes from the river. He strode to the far end of the tree. The enormous heat from his body leaving a steaming trail behind. I heard a distant violent cracking and shearing sound and saw him quickly cleaving pieces of wood down the path with his hard knuckles. Somehow he was able to cleave the wood cleanly with a single punch of his fist. His body was a pale blur and suddenly I was staring at a neat row of wood sections. Even the enormous root span had been divided. "Now I'm going to show off a little bit," Jedrek's impossibly deep voice sounded almost boyish. He was enjoying stunning and frankly exciting me. He pursed his lips together and started blowing bursts of air. He had so much power and precision that the air bursts lifted mainly only the root pieces and scattered them out of the clearing. Then he turned to the sections of logs down the path and then made a sucking noise. Suddenly the first log pulled free of the earth by his suction and hurled itself at his face. He caught it easily in his huge hand before it smashed into his face. Again and again he did this neatly stacking all the wood in this manner. He turned to the other tree. "This tree is starting to rot. I could feel a slight softness of the wood. I will let it rot naturally but not just standing here where it could fall and kill something" He spread his hands and approached the tree. I could feel my own weakness and my knees wanted to buckle. The power I was seeing was too much to imagine. Jedrek grasped the the trunk and his fingers disappeared through the tough bark. He stood there for a second. I noticed his hands were placed on the tree at head height. He looked like he was going to push it over with his legs. Tree-trunk oak against trunk-tree legs. Then he spread his already huge back even more. His mountainous back expanded wider and wider. He was at least three times as wide as the tree trunk. Then he flexed again. His back creaked and shifted and grew even more insanely thick with power. I’m not sure what happened next. A huge roaring sound filled the forest. It seemed not to come from Jedrek but from everywhere and deep in the ground. There was a huge explosion. Dirt and stone and soil flew up from the ground around Jedrek. I ducked behind the log. A plume of dirt rose smokelike skyward and billowed in the air. The dirt cloud hung there although pieces were falling all around us. I heard a rush of air and saw the enormous cloud being blown away with a puff from Jedrek's lungs. He stood there with a smirk on his face, his muscles pumped and throbbing, empty-handed. PIeces of dirt and twigs standing out against his pale skin. Where was the tree? Then my slow mind started to stumble on the truth as I stared at the ground between his legs. I could see a small tip of the tree coming up from the distorted ground between them. He had somehow pushed the tree the fullness of its height into the frozen forest earth. Jedrek strode away from the spot the sunlight glinting off his titan's body. He looked at the wood neatly stacked on one side and clapped his hands together with an enormous CRAAAAAAACK! as if to get rid of sawdust. The enormous sound crashed through the forest, knocking me off my unsteady feet. It was all too much, the exhaustion and Jedrek. I passed out on the forest floor. The Culling Part IV I woke up in the dark. It was soft and I had never been so comfortable in my life. I snuggled down into warmth savoring the comfort. Then I smelled the delicious smell of roasting meat. I sat up. I was in a small dark tent. Some kind of springy mat was under me and Jedrek's cloak had been thrown over me. I crawled out of the tent into the daylight. Jedrek was outside, unfortunately fully dressed, but the incredible bulging of his muscles still happily apparent under his clothing. Even after all I had seen, the shock of seeing a man so thick and massive almost stunned me again as I saw him walking around the fire. The ground was all filled in as if two trees had never stood in the middle of the clearing. Our clearing was bare of snow but that was the only sign of how the ground had been disturbed. I noticed a circle and several signs had been drawn in the ground around the tent. Near the circle was a small silver bowl with a few inches of water in it. Jedrek stood before the fire turning a spit with several large pieces of meat on it. It smelled heavenly. Jedrek looked at me and smiled, "Good day, sir! I'm glad you're up. That trip was rougher on you than I thought." I blinked in the light and gaped at the meat. "What's that?" I asked like the ill mannered peasant I was. "A bear fooled out of hibernation by the false thaw. He found me while I was working on the camp and decided to attack." He paused and I looked at sinews bunching and unbunching under the skin of his massive hands, hands that were capable of killing a bear with no weapons. "There is a lot of meat. I salted a bunch of it and hung it up some distance away. If we stay here long enough we'll have some decent provisions." I was overcome again by his strength but also wondered why I was here. He looked up seriously at me, "Gregor, we have serious work to do." He glanced into the distance, "The soldiers are almost here but we still have a little time. In your village, there is a witch. I felt her webs spun all over the place." "You mean Agnieska, the wise woman?" I asked, my mind struggling to keep up with his rapid shift of subjects. He rubbed his hands together with something like anticipation, "Ahhhh Agnieska, good. I have one her names. I would lay a wager that she frequently employs young girls and looks at you as if you were bear droppings she stepped in." "Betha works for her now and before there was a girl we called Twig, who ran away with Matthias several years ago. "Agnieska always looked at me as if I was something vile. But I think she liked me better than it seemed, because she took me in for special treatment and I was spared at the culling." Jedrek seemed to hate her and she had saved my life. He seemed to read my mind, "There is much you don't know, Gregor, about the nature of this Agnieska and many "wise women". That witch's magic is all over you and that magic did keep the pollen away during the culling. But she has no love for you Gregor. Rather she sees in you a path to power that her kind is usually denied." "I....I have no gift no power." I stammered. Jedrek walked over to me and looked me directly in the eyes. I noticed his eyes were green with flecks of gray in them. "Gregor, I am like you. I do not lust for the company of women. I am drawn to men. Some call it an obscenity, a perversion, an inversion. However this perversion is my strength, my power. Men like us are gifted. That is part of why other people fear us. You have a lot of potential. I know that witch saw that and wanted to use it." "LIke with Eoghan." I whispered the name. I had secretly dreamed that I would get that power, "But I'm not strong like you or him. In my village, I was one of the strongest boys but not strong like you." "Aaaaaargh! They teach you nothing," he spat and moved quickly and pulled the meat from the fire. He blew gently on the roasted meat and then slid the slightly cool hunk into my hands. I was ravenous and devoured the delicious roast in minutes. "We don't have much time, Gregor. However let me explain, men and women draw power in very different ways. Women work through the slow passive power of the earth. They often can redirect natural energies healing and withering that sort of thing. Their magic depends on a sexual purity for its greatest strength. A woman taken by a man loses much of her magical power. That's why so many witches hate men." "Men's power often comes from active energies like lightning and fire. Sexual activity only enhances their power. With men like us, Gregor, sexual activity wakens our power and intensifies it. There is much more... " Jedrek spun around quickly alerted to something, "The soldiers are approaching." 'What soldiers would dare chase you?" I asked disbelievingly. "That is a tale unto itself, Gregor. They are an elite force sent from a neighboring country and they have been tracking me for some time. I need to teach them and their masters a lesson." Jedrek began to pull off his tunic revealing his colossal physique, "I must be at my most defenseless when facing them." "You look scarier without your shirt," I mumbled in awe. "I think that was a compliment. My thanks, Gregor," Jedrek smiled and flexed his arm. The muscle jumped up and expanded to almost four times its already gigantic size with his casual flex. It was at least the size of five large morningstars. Jedrek carefully peeled off his leather breeches, revealing the massive long muscles of his monstrous legs. I felt awestruck at the canyons of muscle running along the front of those mammoth thighs lightly furred with his dark red hair. Each one was bigger than the girth of a large barrel and connected harmoniously with the rippling muscularity of his hamstrings. His calves stood out from his legs as if someone had halved the great summer melons and pushed them under his skin. He was standing in front of me clad only in his breechcloth; a study in intimidating size and strength. Once again the air steamed off his incredible body creating a halo in the sunshine. "I want you to stay in the tent Gregor." Jedrek's deep voice was gentle. "If something happens, you will be safe in there. I have drawn protections around it. If you want to watch though, " he paused and I nodded enthusiastically, "here is a bit of magic." He picked up the silver bowl and handed it to me. "When you want to watch, you need to hold this bowl in both your hands and think of me and you will see what I am doing." "I will return soon and answer more questions," he turned and walked away and I savored the sight of his massive body marching away from me. I scrambled into the tent and pulled the flap down after me. Nervously I stared into the bowl, thinking of Jedrek. The water clouded for a moment and then cleared, showing a section of the forest from overhead. I could also hear the sounds from the area. A bird was singing and I could hear Jedrek's familiar heavy tread approaching. 10 figures dressed in white moved silently disappearing at times into the snowy background. Jedrek entered the area and several of the figures sprang up in a blur of motion and threw star shaped metal disks at him. Before they could return to their hiding places, Jedrek's hands moved even more quickly, catching the objects and throwing them back. The stars sheared through the men's skulls with loud CRACKS! and kept moving without losing speed. One cleaved through three of the men and all three sank silently to the ground, staining the snow red from the gaping wounds in their heads. The first ten men were dead within seconds. More men moved around Jedrek in a silent circle. Two men cast dark wire at the giant pale red haired man while three others threw small swords at him. The wire was metallic and looped around Jedrek's chest and arms. The men started to run around attempting to fasten Jedrek's arms to his sides. But despite the pressure from the wire, Jedrek's arms moved as if nothing was tightening around them. He caught two of the swords and flung them back at the men, ripping through their chest cavities and causing them to fall. The third sword rammed into his side, but left not a mark on his muscular torso. The weapon fell to the ground bent by the impact to Jedrek's invulnerable muscle. Jedrek sucked in some air expanding his chest and snapping the layers of metallic wire. He exhaled and a small hurricane of air furiously whipped the two wire spinners into the air smashing their lifeless corpses against two of the mighty oaks which swayed dangerously in the instant storm. A net of heavy rope dropped down from above and several men instantly approached thrusting swords at Jedrek's net covered form and winding the net tighter and tighter to imprison him before he could respond. Seconds later, the net exploded into small pieces leaving Jedrek standing in an awesome full body flex. Every muscle standing ridged under his pale skin, his back jutting out from side to side, his amazing legs corded with slabs of muscle Just flexing was enough to completely destroy the heavy cables of the net into particles. The remaining thirty or so men all wearing light or heavy armor rushed in from all sides around Jedrek with all manner of weapons drawn. Bladed weapons ricocheted uselessly against his impervious muscularity blunted and bent. One warrior did manage to cut the breechcloth which fell to the ground exposing Jedrek's massive manhood which though soft was long enough to hang to his knees. In one smooth motion, Jedrek grabbed three men in each of his gigantic arms. They all resisted but for all their frantic and sometimes skilled motion it made as much difference as tadpole changing the course of a torrent in the rapids of a river. His motion was unchanged by their thrashing as he began to simply contract his huge arms and shoulders. There was a loud cracking noise and every bone in those men's torsos was shattered the men's bodies were visibly crushed. While he was quickly crushing the six men Jedrek gracefully pivoted on one foot and kicked out with his massively muscular leg, through 3 men's chests and decapitating one man with the arc of a single kick. Jedrek dropped the men, turned to the next soldier, grabbed each of his arms and tore them off his body. The man screamed blood shooting out of the sockets in a torrent and then fell instantly dead. Jedrek rammed the bones of the arms through several men killing them instantly and tossed the lifeless bodies aside with a flick of his wrist. The remaining soldiers were raining desperate blows with everything they had but with no effect on Jedrek at all. Jedrek ignored their fierce blows and brought his fists together in front of his mighty midsection and flexed his chest, its already humongous size violently expanded by, what looked like several feet of dense, rippling, impregnable muscle, decapitating eight men as it rammed into their heads with his unstoppable power. Their heads snapped clean from the bodies and burst like overripe berries as they smashed into the forest trees. Finally, the last two warriors he caught in his blood covered arms. Each man's head held between his forearm and biceps. Their hair was black and I could see the terror in their dark eyes. Jedrek began to whisper in a strange sibilant tongue to the men. They looked like they understood what he was saying for their eyes widened as he spoke. I wished I could also understand and suddenly his voice made sense to me. "With the smallest contraction of my arms my biceps will swell and obliterate your skulls and you will be dead," Jedrek hissed, "It is only through my self control that your heads remain intact. I am strong enough to crush you by accident. Feel the strength you never will have. Remember it and share it with your people. This is what all those who attack the men from Taiga will face. Your weapons are destroyed and your skills are useless. But I have given you life by not flexing my arm." Then he dropped the men. Like Eoghan before him, he made a sign in the air. Each of the men gasped as a shining gold sign drew itself on their foreheads. "This is my mark and all who see it will know you have met someone of power." Jedrek walked away from the men not looking back. I took in the view of the carnage. Over forty bodies of the soldiers lay in the bloody snow. The trees and plants all covered with bits of bone, pieces of hair and blood everywhere. The two soldiers looked around weeping for their comrades and started back to camp. The view in the bowl changed following Jedrek as he walked to the bed of a frozen river. He breathed in once again expanding his enormous chest, held the breathe for a moment and then let loose a blast of air that melted that section of the river. Within moments the solid river came back to roaring life. He walked into it, the water sizzling as the heat of his body met river, and let the water wash the blood off of his body. He walked out gleaming as the water to steamed off leaving his body clean and dry. I could hear the water pop and crackle as it disappeared. He turned toward the camp and I put the bowl down shaking from what I had witnessed. The Culling Part 5 I was staggering from the sight of the carnage. I felt my body reject the meat I had eaten earlier and I wretched the entire meal into a snow bank. I stood shivering in the snow feeling sick, not wanting to return to his shelter. "Are you alright, Gregor?" the deep voice sounded kind, gentle. I shivered when I remembered what that voice had said, how it had sounded. A large, heavy hand engulfed my shoulder. I started shuddering violently and uselessly tried to escape his grip. "What's wrong, Gregor?" he asked again, softer. I turned to face him, briefly noticing he was fully clothed, there was no outward sign of the slaughter, "Why did you kill all those soldiers? They were fighting for their lives and you were just having fun showing off." "Gregor, they weren't coming up here just to shake my hand, they were here to kill. Any one of them would have been fully satisfied to have my head on a pike." "But they could have spent all day swinging swords at you and no harm would have come to you. You just defeated a small army with no injuries. You could have spared them with no harm for yourself. We arrived here a day ago and it seems you have done nothing but kill." Some distant animal part of my brain was warning me that this was a mistake. Jedrek had saved me from a horrible fate with no bloodshed (I hoped) and this was rank ingratitude. But as much as I had loved the Eoghan story, actually seeing the carnage had fouled me. Jedrek did not look angry. "Gregor, you are seeing things with the eyes of a man who has not come to power. You will see differently when you are elevated." "If my mind changes that much, than I do not wish your elevation, Jedrek." I stared him squarely in the eye. Almost like I was daring him to close his fingers and destroy me. Instead he took his hand from my shoulder and faced me squarely, "I hope this helps you to understand. These men were sent by a man like us Gregor. He is part of the brotherhood as am I, as are you through our attraction to men. He needed to know he had sent a killing quest against one of the brotherhood in no uncertain terms. He will now lower the barriers to trade he had erected in his ignorance. The world is a harsh and brutal place and we need to keep our place in it." Some part of me wanted still to scream at him and wash the horrible sights from my memory. But as he had been talking I was thinking of all of Jedrek's kindnesses to me and, selfishly, my fate without him. Also, there was perhaps more that I did not understand, that made such a bloodshed necessary. I attempted a wan smile, "For all you have done for me, I owe you my trust," I said out loud but vowed to myself never to "elevate" if it meant slaughtering others. Jedrek's smile broke over his seriousness like the sun dawning, "For one so young, you are a good man. We have one last chore before leaving this place and we best finish it before the sun leaves the sky." "What do 'we' need to do today?" I asked fearfully. "Snap the tether, Agnieska has on you." he said, savoring the syllables of her name. "What tether?" I asked running my hand around my neck. "Your witch woman has done something she has thought of as very clever. She has developed a way to siphon off your power into her own and she's using your own life force to do it. In other words, I remove the spell and you die." "What do I do?" I asked going cold inside. Jedrek's softened a bit and he once again laid a heavy hand on my shoulder. "There are ways to break this that will leave you unharmed. Agnieska does not understand completely the nature of the bond that holds you both and she will pay." "You won't kill her, will you? I stand here thanks to her mercy." Jedrek spat into the snow, "You stand here thanks to her ambition and pride. However she did do something right, unintentionally. But she will still pay, I will try to keep the worst of her payment from her. Better than she wished on you Gregor. Now take off your clothes and bathe in the river. Return and sit here on the mat in the middle of this circle.". He pointed to a circle on the ground with a silver material lying in the center of the circle. I marched to the river. The current was swift and icy but I was able to stand it and the water cleansed me. Nothing in the forest seemed to move as I made my way back to the circle. Jedrek had his eyes closed and was singing softly under his breathe. I knelt onto the silver fabric and.... pain shot through every part of my body searing me like my innards were being held over the smith's fire. I tried to open my mouth to scream but could not move. I was seized in a perfect vise that would not let me make the smallest movement. I could no longer see the forest or Jedrek just a kind of boiling blackness that entered my being. Then all was whiteness and I longed to shut my eyes against the glare but could not and black tendrils were being pulled from my body. I could feel them pulling scablike from my skin. Ripping and tearing and then I heard a scream. Agnieska was running but the blackness shot at her ripping into her soft, elderly body flaying her. I heard a thundering then realized it formed words; it was Jedrek. "You sought a power that was not yours and now you must pay." The black tendrils from my body were now latched onto Agnieska, connecting us. She stared at me with naked hatred and loathing. Then as the tendrils thickened her face went white with pain. Tongues of blue flame burst on the tendrils and they writhed shaking both Agnieska and me. There was a roar and all was blackness. I was aware of the cold, the blessed cold of the snow as it fell on my body. I started shaking feeling raw and exposed. My eyes were shut but I could feel myself being picked up gently and I was put in a soft warm place. I slept. I woke up in the tent, my body was curled against Jedrek's back. It felt like warm marble but still it was solid and made me feel safe after what I had gone through. His breathing was soft and even. His back swelling slightly and pushing my body with each intake and then returning. I could hear the sound of the wind outside but the coldness could not get in to me. I snuggled in deeper and fell back to sleep. The next day we began hiking. Jedrek admitted to not being that familiar with this region but knew the correct general direction. We were traveling through the wilds and even though this land is rumored to be filled with the most dangerous animals, we saw only signs of their existence, none crossed our path. They know an even more dangerous animal has come to their territory, I thought looking at Jedrek's massive form. "Is Agnieska still alive?" I blurted out. "She lives and I was able to spare some of her power as a favor to you, Gregor. Although that small favor cost me something. I am recovered. She will experience a much longer penance." Jedrek's voice sounded regretful. "Thank you Jedrek once again. I hope I will be able to repay you." "We are in the brotherhood, Gregor. You will soon see what that means." I started to think of some of the things Jedrek had told me. Although some boys my age had been with the girls already, I was obviously not one of them. Jedrek had told me that sex was the path to the elevation. I had worried that Jedrek would take me just to awaken my powers and then I could be a better assistance. Something on the second day of walking must have alerted him to my thoughts for in the middle of a talk about tracking he broke off and stared me in the eye, "Gregor, while you are a comely young man, I do not deflower virgins. Also the power does not come through rape. It must be combined with desire, although I think that is not lacking in you." he winked and I was almost overcome by his rugged handsomeness, but kept in my mind about my vow to resist the elevation. Shortly after this conversation, we entered a canyon and hiked through it for another two days. The storms of the past days gave way to gentle sunshine and the day seemed warmer. As we approached the other side sheer unclimbable walls of hard stone rose in front of us. "I guess we need to travel back out of the canyon and find a way around this," I said my words echoing off the stone around us. "I have a faster way," Jedrek said with a mischievous grin. He stripped off his shirt and breeches revealing once again his amazing muscularity. This saved his clothes when his muscles expanded with exertion. He walked purposefully over to the looming face of the cliff. He seemed to peer intensely at the rock, like he was looking deep within the structure of the hard stone.I looked at the hardness of the stone and then the even harder and more rugged terrain of Jedrek's back feeling my organ respond by doing its own expanding and pushing against the rough material of my breeches. “Let’s break some off and look at it,” he suggested. He held his hand up to the rock and cocked his middle finger behind the tip of his thumb. This caused a large knot of muscle to writhe on his forearm. Then he flicked his finger at the face of the cliff. It sounded like a gigantic hammer slamming into stone, only much louder. A large patch of rock around the point of contact, was instantly obliterated and flew out as a cloud of dust, leaving a bowl of depression about 2 feet across. Leading out from the depression on the top and bottom was a jagged crack that extended down to the bottom of the face of the cliff and up about 15 feet over his head. Jedrek had seen a fault line in the stone and flicked his finger at the precise spot to cause the cliff to crack like glass. I audibly gasped into the stillness after the explosive sound in my disbelief at the power he had in one finger. Jedrek smiled at my reaction, his eyes wandering low enough to show me he was aware of my arousal. I felt myself blushing furiously. He turned back to the depression he had created with his finger and pushed his huge beefy arm into the hole filling the two foot wide hole. He extended his arm and could see the big striated horseshoe shaped muscle on the back of his arm start to flex bigger against the stone around it. The ground started to shake. Pebbles fell from above as part of the mountain began to break away. Jedrek was flexing his muscles…. Slowly. He was contracting the muscle and expanding it harder and expanding it some more, exerting millions if not billions of tons of pressure on one side of the crack with his flexed arm muscle. The crack got wider and wider, ever so slowly. Jedrek was giving Mother Earth a chance to adjust to his demands. To his stronger muscles. To his will. There was a thunderous BOOOM! The crack suddenly moved farther apart and the base of the cliff shifted abruptly also. Then he flexed his arm harder and the muscle expanded quickly and huge. A crack formed moving horizontally from the top of the crack above Jedrek's head traveled several feet and started downwards again some ten feet away from where he stood. The crack formed a large oval shape in the cliff fifteen feet high and and ten feet across at the bottom making up about a third of the entire cliff face. The entire one-third of the cliff face moved 2 feet. He had separated a huge block of stone from the rest of the mountain face. Jedrek relaxed his arm, that had just forced apart a chunk of a mountain. He walked to the corner of the slab, though ‘slab’ doesn’t really describe the mass of mineral he had broken from the cliff, and grabbed onto the huge chunk of mountain. His back and arms and legs exploded with muscle sinew and veins. With little effort, it seemed, he lifted and carried the half mountain out in the open where we both could see the enormous mass of stone fully. He kept pulling until the piece came out fully over a hundred feet from deep in the mountain. It must have weighed hundreds of tons and Jedrek just carried it out in the open. BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM! He dropped the monolith of stone by the side of the canyon where it flattened the ground underneath it. Jedrek again did not look like he was winded but his magnificent muscles were even bigger, he looked like he was maybe fully three times his normal size."You're not going to be able to put your shirt back on." I said in awe. "This is just a little pump I get when I use my muscles a little. It will go down eventually. But you will get a bit of a show before we get through this mountain. He gestured and his staff flew to his hand with a light blazing upon it. "Hold this," he said thrusting the staff into my hands, and he pulled on his large pack and started into the tunnel he had created. The back of the tunnel was jagged with rock from where Jedrek had wrenched the stone apart with his muscle flex. He shoved his thick fingers into the edges of the rock in front of us. CRRRRAAAAACK! CRRRRAAAAACK! The rock around the edges made thunderous noises and then Jedrek placed both his hands on the jagged rock at the end of the tunnel. I could see the muscle tension in his back, arms and legs as thick ropes of muscle stood out taught creating ravines muscle across his body. Jedrek shoved and there was a vast groan from the mountain around us as the earth gave way to Jedrek's superior power. Then there was a vast roaring sound as the whole of the rear wall suddenly shot away into the darkness. Jedrek's back had grown even more massive. In the half light from the staff he seemed to take up almost the full width of the cave and the rest of him was even more muscular. Vast mounds of muscle pushed up around his neck and his chest thrust out almost three feet in front of him. And his arms were bulked up bigger than several barrels and furrowed with veins. His legs so wide they pushed his feet out. He was a monolith of a man. I found myself once again spewing seed into my clothing but I was so awed by his power I was not even embarrassed. "We should be able to continue our journey now." said Jedrek.

Pt2..Enjoy... ignore the M..! Mardi Gras Muscle: Part 2 I sat on the the toilet staring up at the freaky huge cock poking earnestly towards my mouth,..hungry to be sucked. I shot a worried glance up at Ben as he glared with an air on menace down at me,but then a rueful smile appeared across his handsome face. "Don't worry Dale,it'll fit.." he said,seemingly reading my thoughts again. My own cock had risen to its full 7 inches of erection,belying my attraction to Ben. I so wanted this sexual intimacy with Ben,and i had plenty of fantasies of sex with him to fuel some decent wanking sessions in private. And now that the situation presented itself in plain sight,..and in such a public place a this..that i was having a hard time figuring out whether to give him a blow job was the right thing to do,especially as he had stated his heterosexuality with so much aggression and blatant flirting with girls in trying to satiate his lust. Witnessing an unchallenged lust for homosexual sex within Ben even so,unsettled me. But reason was beginning to become clouded as my want for Ben seemed to flare up within me as he beckoned me to suck him off. I closed my eyes and gaped open my mouth expecting to feel him force open my mouth so un-naturally wide that he'd bust apart my jaw. I felt his hands clasp behind my head and then guide my mouth onto his cock,feeling the huge crab-apple sized cockhead push into my mouth. I gagged and muffled in protest as more of his impossibly fat girth slid into my mouth,and i responded my gaping my jaw wider. There was a hint of stiff pain that run through my jaw,but somehow in some freaky way,i was able to take in his cock and relaxed myself. Ben noted this and began to thrust rythmically in a out of my mouth. "Yeah,..fuck this man,i kinda felt that you gay guys were probably good at sucking cock." I allowed myself to open my eyes,peering awkwardly up at Ben as i blew him like i was sucking on a thick stick of Rock [candy] at a seaside resort back home. Ben had grown into a powerfully muscular hunk barely fitting into the cubicle,..though that he already was a hunk in the first place.! His bare smooth pecs were massive shapely mounds of solid heavy muscles that were so thick and protruding that the cleft in between was more like a crevasse,and each of his pecs were capped with thick juicy nipples that pointed southward such was the oversize of his pecs. My cock leaked pre-cum at the sheer sight of his manly chest as i gagged and sucked hungrily on the huge cock pistoning in and out of my surprisingly accomodating mouth His shoulders had spread so wide that his strong bulging delts were just barely pressing a hairs breadth away from each side of the cubicle. I could see the mass in his biceps,thick and full and rippling with prominent rope like vascular veins,..as big as bowling balls. The celtic tatoo snaking over the sheer increased size of his left upper arm. Ben suddenly let out a shudder and bucked a little harder into me,pushing me harder onto his cock and causing me to gag defensively, yet i still managed somehow to breath despite the intrusion. With a deep gutteral moan,he let loose a flood of cum into me. I was initially unprepared for his sudden and overly voluminous orgasm,and i struggled and fought to swallow as much of Bens mighty cum as possible,feeling some of his sweet tasting nectar squirt out of the corners of my mouth,and i felt some even go up my nose,as if i had drunk a fizzy drink too fast.. Ben kept coming for what seemed like ages ,..and i swallowed with increasing thirst,just about managing to keep up with his god-like orgasm. Finally,i felt Ben relax and come to the end of his climax. He slopped his massive dick out of me,its amazingly still erect shaft glistening with his cum and my saliva. I slumped back gainst the flushbox of the shitter,knackered and full, but Ben showed little signs of tire. He looked down at me,so massively muscular,it seemed like Goliath was looking down at David. "Sweet fuck Dale,that was fuckin' wicked..maybe i might bang your tight ringhole with my fat schlong later .." I looked up worriedly at Ben.He grinned broadly. "Don't worry Dale, i'll go easy.." With that,he backed out of the tiolet cubicle and left the toilets,leaving me to recover from my incredible ordeal.....and without even shoving away his huge fat cock, if it could fit into his trackies!! I remained for a moment trying to absorb what had just happened and pinching myself to see if one of my fantasies had just been that. Yet no, i was awake and fully aware. I got up and summoned up the courage to re-enter the noisy club from the empty toilet. What i saw,stunned me ever more. The two gay guys that i had passed while heading to the pisser,were still in a deep and passionate embrace,yet now they could'nt be more shocking in size differance. One guy was huge,..like Ben. His muscles were massive and stretching the blue tee shirt to within inches of its life.Even with his back almost to me,his muscularity was unmistakeable. Thick powerfully wide and sinewy lats looked at least 3 feet wide and tapered down to his impossibly narrow waspish waist,around which were wrapped the bared hairy legs of his partner,whom he held up with a single rippling bulging arm, with biceps that flexed like boulders and triceps that were fat with size and power. His jeans had been pulled down as far only as his tree trunk thick,bulging thighs, and allowing me a wonderous view of an unbelievably beautiful smooth globular and solid muscle butt that emphasized the term 'bubble butt' with shocking reality. His partner was held,pinned was a better word,..against the wall and hidden mostly by the massive size of his huge lover..and i soon realised by the almost hypnotic flexing of the massive muscle hunks tight arse,that he was fucking his partner.! And from what i could see,his partner was of normal stature and physique much like me..and i kind of felt sympathy for him in whether the huge hunks cock was just as big as Bens was,and whether or not it was hurting him. But i could hear no groans of pain,..just those of pleasure. I tore my gaze away from the unevenly matched lovers and tried to locate Josh and the other guys in my group. 'How in the hell was all this going to affect them,..and how were they going to react.?' I need not have worried..All around me i could see guys that were suddenly massive and freakishly muscled, like Ben and like the gay lover. Some wore tight tees and shirts that barely held in their impressive and enormous pecs and biceps.Some were shirtless to reveal their huge solid muscled physiques in all their glory. And what caught my breath was the fact that these huge guys were walking around without the slightest bother that their huge fat cocks were hanging out of their zippers limp but at least as long as my forearm.! Indispersed amonst them,there were a few unchanged guys but i could not see a single girl about..? Somehow things had shifted sharply towards an incredible reality that i could even begin to reason on whow it came about. Only those shooting stars had something to do with it,..i'm sure. I thought i saw a glimpse of Scotts head poke up behind a low partition that had a rainbow couloured flag draped from it,emblazoned in black stitching with the word Decadence. I turned to the low steps that led towards the flagged partition and the bar area beyond..and literally walked into massive bulging pec mounds that strained a claret varsity jersey to near bursting point. My eyes tore from the thick mounds and headed up to gaze into the beautiful features of a blue eyed hunk i had met earlier before. "Yo dude,glad i bumped into you again..I'm horny and you're just the dude to help me out.." TO BE CONTINUED...

Part 1, Part 2, Part 3 Juicers Juicers. That’s what they’re called. Not every strongman is a juicer mind you. I’m not. And Mack isn’t either. But then neither Mack nor I are in any sense of the word ordinary. We got something special. These guys? These juicers? Well they started out ordinary enough a lot of them. Maybe some of them were freaky to begin with like Mack and me. But the one thing they all had in common was that big and strong were two things they couldn’t get enough of. And if they couldn’t get more naturally then they would get there with the aid of some fine chemical assistance. Before you jump to any conclusions, it’s not like there was one brand of super steroid out there. A lot of shit has been developed over the years. Chinese, Russians, and of course the Americans. But not just them. Developed during the Cold War mostly. They spent billions like it was Monopoly money. Most of the shit didn’t work. But I guess it was a classic case of what doesn’t kill you makes you stronger. Fucking strong. Fifty years ago you could have had a pencil neck geek benching a ton. We’ve moved on since then. Today’s juice, the stuff that was on the market in the twenty-first century for the discerning meathead, was vastly improved by new research and underground cash. Improved by private research labs. Seemed like there was always some new shit on the market. Go capitalism! And it made for some mean motherfuckers. Some strong motherfuckers. CRACK! My head twisted to the side with the force of the punch. I rubbed my jaw, working the muscle and tasting blood in my mouth. That punch? Yeah, that one I felt. The prick opposite me was a juicer. You could always tell. Even the weaker ones would have been big enough and strong enough to do a fuck ton of damage. They had a look about them. And not just cause they were powerful looking fuckers. No, it was a quality and hardness about their muscle. And this particular juicer had just thrown a right hook at my titanium jaw. He did well to hide it, but I saw by the involuntary flex of his fist that he’d taken some pain for that shot. Maybe even broken some knuckles. About time too. I was starting to get bored of this fight. I grinned back at him. It was a pretty evil grin. The kind of grin that lets a guy know you’re coming for him. Not just coming for him, but gonna fuck him up. Fuck him up so bad his unborn children will feel it. He took a step back, and his wrist spasmed again. Oh yeah. My jaw had caused his hand a lot more damage than his fist had caused me. I casually brushed the dust over my bare pecs, and looked up at the arena. The stands were pretty crowded and the audience roared with approval. They’d seen me at work already over the last couple days, and they knew what to expect. I didn’t like fighting. Not at all. But Mack convinced me it was a good idea. Helped, as he put it, to make sure my fighting skills were in order. And when the big boss gave me an order, I followed it. Not because Mack would beat the shit out of me. Because he’d never actually been stronger than me when I knew him. But rather because he was the smartest fucker I knew. And I owed him everything. My opponent put his arms back up into a defensive position. In the Circuit the rules for the fights were pretty simple. Bareknuckle and whatever it took. And the fight didn’t end until a guy was either on the ground or he tapped out. Fuck yeah. I felt myself get just a little bit hard at the thought of the power in my body. I was aching to unleash just a little bit of the hell I had in me. Before he even knew what I was about I was on him. I threw a couple weak punches to his gut. It would be no fun to finish him off too fast. He tried to strike back, but he didn’t reckon on what he was dealing with. The few hits he landed were pathetic by his standards, but I was getting bored of this and I wanted to end it quickly. A couple more lightning strikes to his stomach and I could hear him groaning. Awww yeah. The thrill of the fight, and the victory was at hand. One. Two. His ribs cracked. Another punch to the guns. I hit him hard. He started to lose his balance, and his guard cracked…not that it would have mattered. My left fist came up then in an upper cut and the juicer was toast. The force of my punch, hardly my strongest, sent him flying up into the audience. He landed on another bunch of juicers in the stands, and they showed no sympathy whatsoever. With howls of laughter they threw his wasted form back into the pit, where he lay unconscious. I was pretty sure I hadn’t killed him when I hit him. But sometimes even I don’t know my own strength. “If you can’t play with the big boys then you shouldn’t get in the ring,” said a voice next to me. I turned to see the referee surveying the damage. Referee was a pretty loose appellation. It’s not like he got in the way much. As I’ve said there aren’t a lot of rules. But I was the only man standing, and he so lifted my arm in victory. The crowd erupted in cheers and I basked for a moment in the fleeting glory of it all. They liked me well enough because I always won. And I was starting to develop quite a reputation as the man to beat. Pumping my arm in the air a few times, I finally walked away into the bowels of the mine under the makeshift stands. This competition was being held in an abandoned mining town in the Rockies. Iron Mine it had been called. And it was aptly though ironically named for in Colorado’s past it had once been a silver mine, not an iron mine. Originally dug in the late 1890s, most of the developments were abandoned by 1917. By which time there was a great deal of water in the deep mine and bad air. For the purposes of the Circuit it was perfect, and prepared like an Olympic venue. So what had been a ghost town was now a hive of activity. Mack’s big frame was leaning against the wall as I walked through and he tossed me a towel. “Five minutes,” he said, grinning, his Scottish accent think and broad. “That’s a new record even for you.” “Sad thing was I was toying with him.” I sighed. “If I’m gonna compete they really should send me someone I’m not going to knock down right away.” “Ah lad,” he said, his good humour coming out in his tone of voice. “You’re still new to the sport kiddo. You can’t just expect to walk onto the Circuit and fight whomever you like.” I grunted my acknowledgement, but it still felt a bit like a waste of effort. Not that I’d put in that much effort. Barely broken a sweat. He wrapped his big arm around my head, and I felt his solid guns against my neck. Guiding me towards the exit. “Let’s go and get the champ a pint. I’m buying the first round.” “Well there’s a first time for everything!” I smirked at him, unable to resist. Mack hauled off and punched me in the arm to pay me back for my cheek. Now that one I felt. * * * They had a place near the edge of town that passed for the local pub while the contests were on. Most of the guys in town were big guys like Mack and me, whether or not they were juicers. A lot of guys wanted to compete. Especially in the, shall we say, minor league categories. Guys like me were far too strong for those events. We competed in the so called major leagues. Just meant that if you couldn’t bench at least a ton you weren’t gonna be entered. Beyond that though it got tougher to know how strong a man was. Not everyone was always honest about their true power. And with juicers, well the quality of the juice could affect performance. I slammed back another beer and wiped some of the excess out of my beard. I’d gotten tired of shaving so often and allowed myself some growth. My body had muscle on muscle, but the hair on my face gave me a certain aura and I found some of the guys were less likely to try and call me out. They didn’t take me for some kid, but treated me with a bit more respect. “What do you reckon Mack?” I asked him as he hung up his cell phone. He took a drink from his glass and his mouth started to turn upwards in a smile. “How do you feel about a title fight tonight?” “Title fight? I thought you said I had to work my way up?” “Funny thing is he asked for you.” I knew I was getting well known on the Circuit, but not that well known. “You’d be fighting for Superheavyweight Championship on the American Circuit,” elaborated Mack. I whistled. Those were big leagues indeed. “Who’s the champion?” “I don’t know him. Some younger lad apparently,” Mack said. “He just won the title a week ago apparently. Fresh from victory.” “And he’s ready for a challenge to his title so soon?” “Just so. I knew the former champ pretty well. He was one big, tough cunt. Part of an American strength project in the nineties. I’d never met a meaner man, or a stronger one. Except you maybe. Name of Salvador. Jorge Salvador. He’d have served jail time if they could have built one that could have held him. Willy, the promoter, tells me this new kid handed Jorge his ass and then demolished what was left of him.” “Sounds like a mean fucker!” I said, trying to play it cool. But inside I felt the tingles in my stomach, signalling my excitement at an impending contest I could really enjoy. “Well I’ve trained you as well as I can. But don’t fuck up or it’ll reflect badly on me.” He sounded serious but there was a twinkle in his eye, and I knew that beneath it all there was a genuine warmth and a real concern for my welfare. After a pause Mack added, “Be careful lad. I know you’re one strong fucker. And with men like us I know there is no way you’d be willing to sit your life on the side lines. Hell I wouldn’t respect you if you did. But the trouble is that you’re not accustomed to losing. And you’ve become like family to me. I don’t want to see you get hurt.” My heart grew about three sizes and I actually felt my throat tighten with emotion. Mack was old enough to be my father, and he’d been that and more to me. But I don’t think I’d ever heard him express that much emotion in one go. He was too subtle by far. “C’mere old man,” I told him. Unexpectedly squeezing him in my arms. “I won’t let you down. I promise.” * * * I had some time to kill before the fight. Mack made sure I’d had plenty of food, so I wasn’t exactly starving…yet. I figured I’d go walk off some of the nervous excitement. Like most of the men around I was shirtless. As I crested over the ridge I could see the tents up for the various interests in the competition. A temporary arena had been constructed at the side of the town. I could see the big men who were competing and their associates wandering around. Men heaved and lifted a variety of heavy objects in makeshift gyms set up around the town, testing their mettle. Moving my eyes over the lot I could see men wrestling in another part of town. Attempting to use their strength to get a handle on their opponents and overpower them. There were plenty of these weight pits around, and improvised equipment like Zek had at the Snake for training. I used them myself earlier and done enough to give me a pump. I’d also run up to the old granite quarries nearby over the last couple days to continue the onslaught on my muscles I’d started at the rail yard over a week ago. I was determined to improve my strength as much as possible. I was the strongest that I’d ever been. And I felt ready for this fight. That’s when I was pushed from behind. It was no love tap either. I took a step forward to balance myself, and turned to give hell to the man who had the balls to give me shit. “Fuck! You better run or else I’m gonna fuck you up man!” I growled as I caught sight of the big fucker behind me. Didn’t take me five second to recognise him. Jack. “How’s it going kid?” He asked. It was Jack alright, but he was a hell of a lot bigger then when I saw him a few weeks ago. “What the hell happened to you?” “Trying out some new juice,” he replied rather smugly and crossed his arms over his pecs. I gotta admit, he was looking pretty damn swole. Actually a hell of a lot bigger than when I’d seen him at the Snake. “It’s a lot more powerful than any shit I ever tried before. Got me repping out those sixteen ton presses just like you did. In fact I can do twice as many as you now.” “That a fact?” I asked rhetorically, cocking my head. I wasn’t that impressed since I’d moved from cement filled Hummers on to benching over three hundred ton worth of trains. “When did you start this shit?” “A week ago,” he grinned, unable to resist pumping his big guns into a double bicep. Those fuckers were etched with every mark of the juice. But they were also pretty fucking huge. I whistled my appreciation, but I wasn’t about to let Jack’s ego get the better of the situation. “You still look like a pussy to me.” Jack shot right up into my face. Pecs to pecs, and nothing but raw muscle and testosterone. I’ll give him one thing, he’d become a very big boy very quickly as the juicers were often wont to do. But I wasn’t giving ground. Not one fucking inch. I felt him hit me like a truck. He grabbed me and I reached back, suddenly in a wrestling hold with our hands gripping each other’s shoulders. We pushed against each other. Pushed hard. He’d had the advantage and he tried to press it home, but he found that I didn’t go anywhere. And I felt at last enough of a challenge to use my strength. I lifted him up in the air enough that he lost his footing, and then I flipped him onto the ground. To his credit he fought hard as we wrestled. Jostling me and getting grips that I would break. We were already near the edge of town, and neither watching where we were going. As I rolled him onto his back, he managed to use my momentum against me and suddenly we found ourselves inadvertently rolling down the bank of a steep ravine into an overgrowth of woods next to the abandoned town. On the way down I’d lost my advantage momentarily, and I felt Jack press his luck as he managed to twist his arm around my neck into a head lock. On another man he could have crushed their neck or at the very least put them to sleep. I wasn’t another man though. He poured on power, and I felt it. But I also reached up and pulled. Jack’s muscle resisted, but in the end it was no match for me. “FUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKK!” He howled his frustration but as his arm was pulled free and there was nothing he could do to stop me. He tried desperately to cling on to me, but I held his arm. And spun him around. I forced one arm behind his back, almost to the breaking point. He howled, but as I applied pressure that could crush granite, so he couldn’t move. My other arm forced him into the trunk of a mighty oak tree. And I pressed him there, pinning him to the tree. “Think you’re a tough man Jack?” I whispered in his ear. My breath hot on his neck. “No matter how big you get. Or how much juice you inject into those little balls of yours. You will always be half the man I am. And that is why you’ll always be my bitch Jack.” He roared, and I pressed him so hard into the tree that the timber began to buckle. With my free hand I reached to his jeans, and tore them down. His button fly busted as his naked ass was exposed. “Going commando Jack? And you’ve been training just for me pussy boy. Haven’t you?” I was already hard from wrestling, and my cock was dripping now. I quickly undid my own jeans. “Fuck yeah, that juice has got these glutes of yours nice and thick. Bet this is gonna be the tightest fuck I’ve ever had.” “You’re…not…fucking…me…this…time….” He groaned against me. I pressed against his glutes and he clamped them shut. I expected access as easy as I’d had before. But they were like a fortress of iron, and they forced my big cock upwards into the valley they made. I tried thrusting several more times, but I couldn’t penetrate him. Unbidden the memory of the night at the Snake came back to me. Each time I thrust, I didn’t penetrate him being forced against him instead. Grunting, I heard him laugh as he realised what my problem was. It was a very knowing chuckle. I squeezed harder and his chuckle turned to a moan of pain. “Wanna bet pussy boy?” This time I reached down to make sure that my cock was aimed for his hole and with the power of my own body I wedged myself in there. “No…no….no…” he muttered. He didn’t have any idea. Not really. His muscle was strong, but my muscle was stronger. Stronger by far. I felt myself break him. If he wouldn’t give in willingly, then I would take it. To the victor go the spoils. And I was mighty worked up. Once I got started I wasn’t stopping. His ass opened for me. It had no choice. I was wedged inside soon enough. Oh, and fuck was he tight! I felt my meat rip his hole apart for me as I took him inch after glorious inch slipping quickly, tearing my way inside, powered by my own massive glutes, I quickly enough felt my balls bang against him. I started thrusting. Forcing him into the tree. He started to moan and then I felt him relax around me. His own massive cock rose in front of him. It ripped into the oak as I fucked him. Me fucking his hole, me fucking the tree through him. Jack started groaning, this time with pleasure. And I started grunting. I felt him shudder beneath me. The sensation in both his ass and cock bringing him to climax. I continued to pound him until I took felt my mighty balls start to heave, and lose their torrent of cum. “FUCK!” I breathed as I leaned against Jack’s broad back. I released him as I pulled out of his ass. He turned and pulled himself against me. I leaned down and kissed his waiting lips. “I was hoping that you were still strong enough to take me.” “I will always be strong enough to take you pussy boy.” I told him self-assuredly. But this time I also said it affectionately. “We’ll see,” he growled. “I’m still training hard. Juicing hard.” “I’m training hard too.” He nodded. “Saw your last fight. You demolished that guy.” “Got another fight tonight.” “I’ll be there.” I nodded my head back towards town. “Let’s go get some food. I’m starved. And then maybe I’ll fuck you again before it’s time for the fight.” Jack grinned from ear to ear. * * * “You look awfully cheerful,” Mack said with an appraising eye. “Did you get some?” “Let’s just say I ran into an old friend who was more than willing to accommodate my cock for a while.” “Well I hope you’ve still got some fight left in you for tonight.” “Don’t worry old man. I was just letting off some steam.” We walked toward the arena and I could hear the roar of the crowd. “Last fight before yours is on now,” Mack informed me as we walked into the staging area of the arena. We walked up to where we could see entrance. “Let’s go get introduced to the champ.” We walked until we caught sight of the opposing side. There were some big dudes standing there in a bit of a huddle. The biggest one dwarfed the others. He was a tall blond man. His back was to me, but I figured this was the champ himself. Couldn’t be anyone else. He was as wide as the side of a barn. And even I was impressed with not only his size, but his thickness. The mop of blond hair crowned a head that sat on top of a much thicker neck. But from the back it was hard to tell where the neck ended and the traps began. His engorged traps swept down a pair of massive shoulders and then into wings that looked fully extended even though he was standing casually. The lats formed a veritable anatomy chart of muscle. Until you reached his narrow waist. But even that was thickly packed with muscle. If you could tear your eyes from main part of his torso, you could attempt to focus your eyes and feast on the sides of beef hanging off his arm. Those were triceps, but in his case I’m not sure that word was sufficient. I licked my lips involuntarily taking it in. Despite being naked from the waist up, he was wearing jeans. As was I. But it was clear that they barely contained those wheels. They were thicker than most men’s bodies, and even I couldn’t quite take my eyes of his thick, round glutes once I’d properly seen them. I wanted a piece of those even though I’d just fucked Jack six ways from Sunday. Literally. No doubt about it. This dude was massive. Abso-fucking-lutely huge! Even Mack was caught up short. “Fuck!” he breathed out in awe. I had to admit something I’d never admitted before. There clearly was a bigger fish in the sea. And he was standing in front of me with his back turned. If he hit as hard as he looked like he could, I contemplated for the first time in a long time that I might not win. A chill went down my spine. The man next to the champ saw Mack and I standing there. “Ah!” he said, in a heavily accented tongue. Eastern European or Russian from the sounds of it. “Here is the challenger.” Well it looked like if I was gonna lose my first fight, if that was indeed the case, it was going to be to one of those Eastern European roidheads. Maybe he wasn’t as tough as he looked. I stood squarely, and crossed my arms over my chest. What happened next shook me to my very core. The champ turned around. And I got a look at his face. I knew that face. This wasn’t some Eastern European juicehead. Fuck no. That face was etched in my nightmares. It belonged solely to the demon I thought I’d vanquished a long time ago. Staring back at me was the bully of my youth. Billy Nickerson. And I could tell from his eyes that he knew exactly who I was too. Read the Next Part

At The Snake Pit I knew it was the right place when I saw the sign from the interstate. My windshield wipers beating against the window, allowing me to see out through the misty rain falling from the early spring sky. The neon of the sign was no longer working, but if you had eyes to see, you could just make out the name: The Snake Pit. A place of legend even amongst the circles in which I now moved. The building upon which the sign was affixed looked every bit as bad as the sign itself. Faded paint flaked off, a colour I think which may have once been white, leaving the underlying metal exposed. A mix of rust and weathered steel. But the general sense of dilapidation and abandonment was just an illusion. If you looked closely, you saw that the door was sturdy, and well affixed to its hinges. More a vault than a door, it was solid, thick black metal. Uninviting. It screamed go away. Take your troubles elsewhere. You don’t need this. And the sheer size of the building, gave a tantalising hint of what lay inside. For this was no small iron den, this was a converted warehouse on a large scale. This was a place that could give ordinary men nightmares. What little light was left in the dark, rainy sky was fading fast as I pulled into the parking lot. Only two vehicles could be seen. Parked somewhat haphazardly on the gravel drive. I caught the whiff of oil in the air, and saw that the cement and gravel was stained dark by many years of industrial usage. The two vehicles were both big trucks, the biggest money could buy, one well used, and the other a shiny expensive toy. Flames painted on the metallic red body of the newer one. It was more flash than what I was expecting to find. And I knew the sort of guy who drove a flash truck. I felt the rain hit my t-shirt, but I ignored it as I paused and took a breath. Even now, I was still excited. It was like coming home somehow. In a few brisk strides I was at the door, and as I opened it, I realised it truly was more a vault than a door. The first test of membership perhaps, and I found it to be heavier than expected, and quite thick. It would have served equally well for a prison cell. The light inside wasn’t bright, and the place wasn’t fancy. A desk was up ahead, and behind it was one of the biggest men I’d ever seen in my life. I was impressed by his size and obvious dedication. He clearly wasn’t in the game for money or fame, but for love. He loved what he did. And he loved lifting. I knew him by reputation of course, because at that size this had to be the infamous owner of the gym. His name was Zek. If he had a last name, I’d never heard it. A guy I’d met a few months back in Plano told me Zek once used to compete. But that was before he joined the dark side. Back when he was still…natural. If you could call it that. He’d not been seen on the usual bodybuilding or powerlifting circuit since then. He heard the door. Obviously. It squealed as I opened it with my outstretched palm. I saw him glance at me. He had a good poker face, but I saw his eyes widen almost imperceptibly as he watched me. He nodded. I nodded back. That was all that was required. I’ve always taken comfort in simple, male rituals. “How much for a workout Zek?” I asked him, “I’m just passing through and couldn’t help but stop by.” If he was surprised that I knew his name, he didn’t acknowledge it. I suspect there isn’t a lot that surprised Zek. And I think he knew I’d made this trip especially. It is after all why you go to so much trouble to build up the kind of reputation The Snake Pit had. He quoted me a figure, and I paid it without discussion. He handed me a towel. A very big towel. “Ain’t got no locker rooms,” he grunted, “Stow your stuff anywhere. Showers are in the back there.” “Thanks Zek.” “Welcome to the Snake!” I nodded and walked inside. I wasn’t disappointed. The cavernous space was filled with massive contraptions designed to help men test their strength. There was no equipment here that was mildly ordinary. And a glance to the side at the rack of dumbbells made it clear that none of them started below 150 pounds. In fact, there wasn’t anything less than a 100 pound plate around the place. I smiled. Then I heard him. He was shirtless and grunting, powering up two dumbbells. Except they weren’t dumbbells. They were hundred pound plates that had been welded onto barbells that had been made into makeshift dumbbells. These were incline bench presses. A quick calculation of the welded plates, and I estimated he was pressing 40 plates, 20 on each makeshift dumbbell. That meant those barbells were one ton each. And his form was pretty good. I gathered from watching him pump out the last few reps that they were kinda light for him in fact. I’d never seen anything like it in a gym, and I was actually more impressed than I thought I’d be. He squeezed a last rep, the two tons hanging over him momentarily, and I watched the mountain of his pecs rise into the air, like the Himalayas, and could see he had cleavage a Mr Olympia could fit his whole hand inside. Then he tossed those big fuckers on the floor, where they hit with a thud. I could hear the concrete floor groan under the weight, and he got up from the bench – which I could see was a custom contraption. Clearly reinforced both for the massive man standing up from it, and the weights he was muscling around so easily. He growled as he made a most muscular into the bank of mirrors in front of him. And after he was done admiring himself, he saw me in the reflection of the glass. Staring back with equal appraising frankness. His frame turned toward me. Like a massive wall turning. And he smirked at me. “You’re that kid,” he said. Sounding sure of who I was. I didn’t respond, but I threw my stuff into the corner, and stretched a bit, walking toward him. The damp shirt clung to me, but it was small anyway, and had always hugged my body closely. Sensing another male on display, he moved toward me also eager to stake his claim in this gym. His chest was very wide indeed, and his arms bent outwards, forced by the size of his lats. “Yeah,” he said, now convinced, “From the Circuit.” I arched an eyebrow at him. He was referring to an underground league of strongmen and bodybuilders that competed outside of the realms of the IFBB and the glossy magazines. Only a few knew of the Circuit. Very few indeed. And I’d only stumbled on it a short while ago myself. But clearly I’d made something of an impression judging from Zek’s composure, and the tone of this hulk’s words. “Heard you outlifted Karl the Bull,” he said, a laugh in his voice, “Beat him in deadlift, bench AND squat.” I grunted my acknowledgment. There wasn’t much point in getting wordy about it. “That’d be impressive, but I’ve been outlifting Karl since I was 22.” I gave him a deadpan expression, but I put some swagger into my strut, and my chest was huffed up a bit. “You as strong as Karl says?” By this time I was toe to toe with him, so close in fact that my pecs pressed against his. And then I moved closer, and this man – a man I knew didn’t get beaten – took an involuntary step back and hissed under his breath. “Stronger,” I told him, my voice deep and sure. “Didn’t take much to beat Karl.” “Yep,” he said, agreeing, trying to reassert some dominance. He pressed back against me, but I didn’t budge. He hadn’t seen me yet. Not really. I flexed. Ever so slightly, but the fabric of my shirt could be heard groaning. Ready to tear. And my shirt was custom made. They didn’t sell them this big. He was stopped dead in his tracks. Muscle he thought was invincible, being crushed against mine. It was the first time that he really looked at me. I mean LOOKED. And there was a lot to see. He was looking up for starters. And his body, while massive, was smaller than mine. “You said you beat him at 22?” “Yep.” “I’m only 18.” “No fucking way!” “Way,” I smiled. “Course I could’ve beat Karl when I was 16. Maybe 15.” He looked, but his mind hadn’t yet comprehended. “These the biggest they got?” I asked, indicating the two one ton dumbbells on the floor. “Yeah,” he grunted, “For dumbbells. But Zek’s getting some heavier ones made. They’re kinda light for me.” “Me too,” I said, picking them up, “Still, I can use them to get a pump.” I curled the first dumbbell and felt the satisfying weight in my fists. It had been a long time since I’d lifted a piece of gym equipment this heavy. I gave a grunt as I curled it. “Fuck!” he said beside me, watching me in the mirror, as I curled. One. Two. Three. It was so satisfying that I didn’t want to stop. And I felt the muscle in my arms warm with exertion, as I lifted one after the other in simple curls. The blood rushing to my muscle, feeding it. A pleasure that I recognised filled me. And even my cock, inadequately confined in the jock I wore below, trembled. Ninety-nine. One hundred. Now that was a set. Curling a ton in each hand, a hundred reps for each arm. I sighed with pleasure, and the fabric around my bicep frayed, the seam so carefully tailored began to split, one thread snapping at a time. But I didn’t wait. I shifted the position of the dumbbells and began an equal number of reps for hammer curls. For good measure I finished off one hundred reverse curls as well. And by that time I could feel the muscle taxed and burning, a deep pain like pleasure seared into the fibres that were tearing and expanding. “Fuck me!” whistled Zek from behind us, “I never thought I’d see the day when there was a man who’d make Jack here speechless.” “I have that effect on people.” “I bet you do son,” he said nodding sagely. I turned to the mirror and flexed my guns. The shirt didn’t have a hope in hell of containing those guns, pumped as they were, as it only barely contained them stone cold. And they tore through the already strained fabric like tissue paper. The bicep swelled, and Jack went slack jawed as the mounds rose higher, and higher. The bellies of the triceps meanwhile, relaxed, and lengthened, hanging thicker and heavier beneath, creating a massive globe of muscle. Jack came up to me and flexed his arm next to mine. His bicep rose with earth shattering force, but it was painfully obvious how inadequate it was. For the first time in his life, he’d been totally eclipsed. And not just by an inch, but by a mile. “What else you got?” I asked Zek. Then he showed me. On the far side of the gym was something I recognised as a bench press. Only Zek was more clever, he’d taken kegs and drums of various sizes and filled them up with cement. Made them for those guys for whom the plates weren’t heavy enough. There were options to choose from of course, but I suspected they’d all be too light. “Naw, son,” said Zek, observing my obvious disappointment. He led me on, with Jack following, “Those aren’t for you. I got something better.” There in the back, was a rig, and two hummers were suspended from it. They’d been filled with cement. They were attached to a machine for a chest press. “Sixteen tons,” said Zek. “Only a few guys ever been strong enough to use it.” “I bet little Jack here isn’t one of them.” Jack gave me a dark look. His chest pumped out with pride. But it was obvious that he couldn’t lift sixteen tons. Zek’s shake of the head confirmed my suspicions. “Give it a go man,” Jack snarled, “Unless you’re nothing but an inflated pussy.” I pushed him roughly aside. “The only pussy you better be talking about in connection with me, is the pussy that I’m gonna fuck!” I got beneath the machine, and grabbed the handles. I squeezed and heard the metal fight against me. Then I pressed. My chest swelled, as the muscle pumped up, and the hummers were lifted further up, and I contracted my chest, crunching the muscle at the highest part of the lift. The fabric split from the neck to my abs, tearing and shredding under the expansion of muscle. And I pumped harder, fighting the weight, feeling it. Getting used to it. Jack saw me struggle, and his eyes gleamed with hope. Sure that the most I could get was one rep. But then he saw my lips curl in determination, and he realised that I was enjoying this. A laugh escaped me as I brought the weight back down, a bead of sweat running down my forehead, and then I pumped it up again. And again. And again. “This is pussy weight man,” I told them both, each rep coming easier. My pecs were so full and thick, the striations rippling across the surface. Jack had a boner. And so did Zek. Powerful, alpha males turned on by the display in front of them. I pumped out two hundred reps this time. Just to prove to Jack, as if there was any doubt, that he was watching someone in another league entirely. I felt so strong and powerful, and it was like a drug. It was always like a drug. The testosterone raged in my balls, burning me, radiating warmth and sweat in my groin. I know the smell was overpowering. And I could even smell the stink in my own pits. Standing up after that set, the tatters of my shirt fell away, and I flexed for the boys. I flexed a most muscular as I had seen Jack flex earlier in the evening. But this wasn’t the same. This was entirely different. My muscle was etched in warm titanium. Thick, hard, dense muscle capable of crushing, lifting and overpowering any would-be challenger. I heard Jack moan, and Zek looked hungry. When my display of pure male power was finished, the echos of what they’d just seen were still resounding in their small brains. My cock strained the fabric. I felt it inflate. Thicken. Blood engorging it. I let my head fall back and I roared. The shorts I was wearing tore as the monstrous organ expanded. And even the elastic of the jock snapped, barely able to contain my bollocks, both large enough to put a bull to shame, and that massive dick. It was the final straw. I felt Zek before me, even before my head came back forward. I felt the wetness of his mouth on me. He couldn’t hope to swallow it, but he made every effort to please me. And I was losing rationale sense. The testosterone filled me. The primal male needs arose. I was awash with it. I picked up Zek like a rag doll. He was so small compared to me. But I felt his warm ass. It felt like home. And I bent him over the machine. And I tore away his training shorts and underwear, and then I impaled him. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned, “Fuck me. Fuck me.” And I obeyed. I gave him a thorough pounding. I felt the cum in my balls churning. I knew I was going to cum soon. But then I felt something press against my hole. Jack’s cock. It attempted to penetrate my virgin hole. But that was all he managed to do. He couldn’t do it. The attempt failed. My glutes, solid and massive, squeezed together, clamping on his cock. And I heard him whimper in pain, as I held him there. Cock trapped in the thick valley of my glutes. “Shit!” he whined. But his stimulation gave me what I needed to lose a torrent into Zek’s ass. I felt him fill, and I pulled out my cock still gushing cum, as it leaked out of Zek’s hole, and covered his back with my spray, coating him. I reached round and grabbed Jack, still hard, forcing him over the machine, and he hollered as he knew what was coming. “I don’t get fucked!” “Neither do I,” I said, laughing, “At least, as you’ve proved, there hasn’t been anyone man enough to succeed yet. So that must mean that you’re just a little bitch. And so I’m gonna fuck you.” He hollered right though his fucking, until he was a broken man. Changed. And put in his place. * * * I sated my need in the two men. And finished my workout. Before Jack left, he asked me hopefully, “How did you get so strong anyways?” “That’s my secret. A secret for real men.” He hung his head, cheeks beat red. Shamed. And no longer what he was. But then I was ready to go. Zek caught me after my shower. I was nearly naked, as I had no clothes left that would fit my pumped up body. He handed me a paper. “What’s this?” I wondered. “A guy I know. In the mountains. Likes to wrestle. Trust me. I think you and he will get along just swell.” “Thanks,” I replied, thoughtful. Trying to fully decipher Zek’s meaning. “And thanks for that fuck,” Zek added, “Not many men can fuck me.” “Well I’m not just any man.” Zek nodded. “Just remember son. There’s always someone out there bigger and stronger than you are.” I snorted as I went through the steel door to my truck, flexing my guns for emphasis, “We’ll see about that. We’ll see....” Read the Next Part

Part 7 My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through ever body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't control it anymore" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Fuck, not now..." he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " It hurts!" he roared as his eyes seemed to be glaring off in space, their blue intensity piercing into all who dared look into them. I knew almost instantly Medusa would look into those eyes and be the one to turn to stone from such a powerful and manly stare. I felt cock fire a load as I looked into those eyes. Dad caught this and smiled a pained smile. " Don't tire out just yet, Squirt. It's only just getting to the good part" Dad roared as suddenly every muscle in his body flexed harder than I imagined were possible. Muscle and veins were decorated across the giant as though they believed they could make such a body more perfect with more blood. It was truly a scene that could make you fire a dozen loads just from standing in front of such an amazing sight. At first, I didn't catch it. It only came in very small intervals as my eyes trained on the muscle fibers of the bicep I was hugging. Still, I saw it as the muscle almost seemed to swell before me. I trained my eyes on it, unblinking before I saw the muscle jump again. I felt my cock painfully harden as I knew what was coming next. My dad was growing! I watched with amazement as the bicep I held seemed to puff up and make it harder for me to get a hold of such a big muscle. The muscles beneath me only seemed to become harder as I felt the undentable muscle seemed to push against me and press more powerfully into every body part. I watched as my dad's massive shoulders only seemed to get bigger and bigger in front of me as though they were being pumped with air. His neck seemed to thicken along with him and I looked on, dumbfounded, as I watched my dad's head also grow too, keeping up with the rest of him. In the beginning, I thought that there was no way the two massive pecs I'd licked could possibly get any bigger. Now, I knew that was a foolish thing to think as the two creatures jumped and then swelled outward, puffing out like a swelling loaf of bread that had been mixed with A LOT of yeast. I found myself to be a really infatuated pec man as I watched the two plates seemed to thicken and grow, becoming farther away from me as the swelling bicep I hugged grew longer as well as thicker, elongating the arm and amplifying what made dad's body so hot. I couldn't help but drool as my attention lowered to the rest of my enormous dad. His wall of perfect abs looked like you could swing a metal bat into it and you'd only send vibrations through the bat as it reacted to hitting such a hard wall. Each one appeared to be perfectly segmented on his body and divided among the rest in a perfect 8 pack. I could almost tell that all this brawn upstairs was causing dad's skin to thin itself out from so much being stuffed into it. The enormity of the situation truly set in as I saw the most massive bulge in a pair of weakening briefs. Clearly, dad had used these undergarments because they were one of his last fitting pairs. The manhood hiding inside appeared to be outgrowing its incredible shrinking prison. Two hairy cannonballs that had to be filled to the brim with cum were bulging out of the leg holes of the garment as the shaft of the giant seemed to push the briefs forward and cause them to strain in order to contain everything at once. I watched as a tear formed in the hem of the underwear, the muscle beneath clearly becoming too much for such a pathetic man made invention. Dad's ever growing cock quickly joined the fun as it began to harden and mix its growth with a pump of blood. My lips actually became dry as I watched the massive manhood grow at an unbelievable speed, Outgrowing the width of my chest and my height, quickly running past that and refusing to slow down as it began to attempt outgrowing Jeff. The shaft began to thicken as the extra stretchy briefs continued to tear. I could tell almost instantly that you could put furniture on that enormous weapon and you'd find no need to have to balance it. Simple place a sofa on the cock and it would have more than enough room to sit firmly. As the manhood was growing and reaching god proportions, I watched as two quads came into view on both sides, growing as if they were trying to still be seen behind the massive growing ball sack sitting on top of them. Each one appeared to be covered in veins as they held such a massive body up with their brawn. With ton after ton of muscle being piled onto them, they must have known they'd have to grow bigger and stronger to keep up with everything else. Each one looked as if it could withstand the weight of a building and still ask for more! The segmented heads in each one swelled, accentuating each individual part and making them all look even better as a group. I looked down further and caught his calves just in time to see each one grow a vein and harden remarkably. Who needed a football when you could use one of dad's calves. Of course, even then, you wouldn't be able to throw something so big and heavy in the first place as it appeared to be far past the size of my torso. I gasped at the size of dad's feet way way below. Even from here, I could tell that each one could have been close to being able to hide a big screen tv underneath even from my perch above. Yet they still continued to grow bigger. Just as I was nearly hypnotized by the lengthening feet down below, I was brought back to a cock worthy of a giant god. With a loud SSSNAP and POP, the longest and biggest cock of all time was set free from the feeble confines that had been holding it down. A massive hand wrapped around my torso and I was lifted up and off the bicep I was lying on before I was introduced to the largest, still growing cock there was. "Help.... me.....John" Dad said through pained groans as his body continued to swell. I could tell that he was pain and that, somehow, his cock being hard was the cause of some of it. Of course, I still grabbed hold for much more selfish reasons. With the biggest man-bush to rest on, I got to work on the giant member before me. It's length far surpassed me as it seemed to be trying to stretch into the sky. For a moment, I could tell it had reached 8 feet in height but then it grew past that. Just eye balling, I could tell that it was beyond 9 feet in length and potentially 6 feet thick. It was like hugging a walrus! I was forced to use the bush and rod base beneath me as footing as I stood on the giant's crotch in an attempt to better wield Dad's weapon. "Fuck....." I heard someone above me say as I continued to rub the pole up and down with my body. I could feel it tighten as it swelled, clearly now at full erection and quickly reaching climax. Clear liquid was leaking from the high tip and falling like an erotic river down to the floor, creating a kind of puddle. I was too busy rubbing the god weapon to appreciate what was happening around me. The floor was creaking as it tried to contain all of the mass that was filling into its occupant. The bed had long been broken and was now too tiny to be stood upon by dad's large body. His legs were too big and too long! Now, each one stood on opposite sides of the bed like a married couple. "FUCK!!!" Dad roared as his head punched the ceiling and his growing cock began to leak like an open faucet. I was hot as I rubbed back and forth on the giant like the cock slave I knew I was. I was hypnotized by the size and power surrounding me that seemed to just get become more and more of those qualities I was growing to love. "I CANT HOLD IT ANY LONGER!!!" Dad roared with his deep and powerful voice. Like an oversized fire hose pumped by a faucet, dad's cock instantly thickened dramatically as it prepared to fire the biggest load of all time. Plaster fell from the ceiling as dad's ever expansive body just seemed to press harder and harder into it, his big head full of hair now matted against the vertical limit. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Dad roared as his cock shook with power and fired what had to be the biggest load of all time. White, thick liquid flew everywhere in a single direction like the perfect hose. The now cracked ceiling and floors now had matching walls as the room was slowly painted in white. Dad bellowed like a lion ruling his kingdom as he fired off endlessly, his growth seeming to accelerate as it all happened. " IT"S GETTING TOO STROOOOOONG!!!" he cried as he tried grab a hold of the uncontrollable weapon. For a moment, I was surrounded by so much growing muscle and cock that I took advantage of it to fire more cum without touching my cock. Just like the night before, my cock fire was nothing compared to the cock cannon I stood on. Cum filled the room at an incredible speed, quickly covering dad's feet and slowly raised past his ankles. The room was slowly sinking in a never ending cum sea that came straight from the most powerful cock on the planet. Still dad grew and grew, his big and full lats now pressing into the ceiling. I could tell he was in pain but the smile on his face was just amazingly hot, making my now spent cock sore. " SO FUCKING BIIIIG!" he roared as he let his cock go and raised his hands to the ceiling, his massive arms flexing with everyone movement. Next thing I knew, I was surrounded by pecs and biceps and a cock that were all so big I could almost see myself getting crushed between it all. Just when I thought the sex would never end, it all came to an abrupt stop. The room had been painted white just like dad's room and was now so full that, if I were to stand in it, my black body hair and skin would be bleached white from the neck down with thick, steaming cum. Dad stopped growing just as his upper back was pushed against the ceiling and his cock head was now defiantly in his face, still hard as steel and rigid as a telephone pole. I looked up at his face and he just smiled down at me with glowing eyes. " Is it alright for me to say I've gotten too big for my britches?" he asked with an even more powerful voice than before that seemed to make me leak pre just from its sound. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dad and I had trouble escaping the room as neither of us could get out without either drowning or tearing down a wall. Eventually, we decided tearing down a wall was much better than me drowning myself and getting Jeff for help. If only the NFL could have seen dad as he charged through the wall to my room like the perfect line back given super human strength and size by the gods. I had trouble finding clothes afterwards since they were all submerged in a pool of cum so I was given one of Jeff's smallest pairs of clothes. Of course, seeing as his smallest clothes were made for an 8 foot muscle giant, I had to wear them the same way one would wear covers. It was hot, against my better judgment, and I wanted it to continue but eventually, we found an old pair of clothes that belonged to Jeff before he went through his super growth spurt. It was pretty tight but it was originally made for someone who hadn't even broke the 200 pound mark. Dad said he needed some good eating so he and Jeff decided to go chow down on everything in the enormous kitchen that they could find (although a 25 foot giant is hard to feed and hard to bring around). Feeling like I needed to collect my thoughts, I asked dad if I could get a ride to a local bar but he was still stuffing himself with hundreds of pounds of meat that seemed to be endlessly piled yet still potentially not enough for someone so massive. Seeing that Dad was out of it, Jeff decided to give me the keys to his car and shooed me off. The car itself was actually really big. Coming from me, a guy who was 6'3 and a line backer, that was definitely really big. It took me only a short few minutes to find my way to the bar since I remembered where everything was but I still walked in unsurely as I parked. I stopped outside as I saw the most enormous motorcycle on its side beside the entrance. It looked bigger than the motorcycle I saw in Harry Potter. I dared to wonder whether or not it was a real bike but I kept moving anyway. When I entered the bar, I stopped in my tracks. Sitting right at the center of the many stools was the widest back and ass in the tightest leather pants I'd ever seen. Every big and burly muscle was amplified to the Holy Shit degree. I had trouble hiding a boner that had jumped up almost like lightning in my pants as I quickly ran next to him and sat in the stool beside him. I looked down and could see that his stool was struggling to hold him as it creaked from every flex his ass made on top of it. Each foot was wearing a giant boot big enough for me to put a leg into. His long legs were spread wide to the point his left leg was nearly on my chest. A muscle gut you could hide multiple bodies in was lying in front of the giant, pushing into the bar and making it also creak in protest. Pecs that pushed far and powerfully from the man's rib cage were pushed forward and look like they were just begging for someone to dare them to tear the white t shirt beneath and the leather jacket to shreds. Big arms that seemed to be far bigger than every muscle I could possibly have pushed taut against the leather jacket the man wore. High above, I could make out a shoulder so large and powerful looking, you could use it to shield yourself against bullets and be unharmed from head to toe. His hair appeared ashen gray and seemed as if it was in a hairstyle that was clearly made to stick straight up while still short and was doing a good job of staying that way. The man looked down at me through a mean looking pair of sun glasses and I could see over his massive torso that he owned a really manly and thick goatee. I could almost feel his eyes concentrating on me for only an instant before the bartender came over with a tall and wide beer mug that looked like you could eat cereal from it. He looked down at it and picked it up with a massive hand, the handle still too small for all his fingers to hold it. As if he were lifting a coffee mug, he lifted the drink and gulped it down in seconds, his massive adam's apple bouncing with each swallow. He slammed it down on the bar, making a big dent in the wood and cracking the mug, before he turned his stool to me. His long and thick legs surrounding me on both sides as he leaned down and looked into me, his upper body bulging and looking as if it would explode from the shirt and jacket. " Hey there, short stack" he said down to me in a voice that made me quiver. I came right in my pants and he could tell instantly. I went red as I tried to pretend it didn't happen. He hadn't stopped looking at me and took off his glasses. A pair of strong, electric blue eyes looked at me and seemed to be looking into my soul. I lost all attention as I looked into those eyes. " Hey.........sir" I said, trying to show respect for the big man as he looked down at me. When it seemed I would explode from the tension, the big man smiled and then laughed a big and hearty laugh that I felt in the deepest part of my being. " Don't call me sir, Shorty!" he said in the middle of his laughter. When he finally stopped cracking up, he looked back down at me with a smile. " Call me James" he said. I took this as a command as I sat in my chair feebly. A massive and heavy hand touched my shoulder and I looked up at the giant. " Is that anyway to talk to your big 'ol grandad?!" he said before laughing again. I was speechless.

This was an odd idea on my part as I don't know much about college wrestling (other than it's super hot) but I'm working on making this story quite a piece. This part doesn't own any kind of big growing or anything like usual but I felt it would be a good way to start. Comments and feedback please. Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Belly Down Part 1 It was dark night in the athletic dorm building in the college area. The moment midnight struck, all who were slave to overnight projects were last to fall to sleep. All except the one person in the bathroom of the dorm on the 1st floor. His room was at the very end of the hall. The guard checking the dorms was gone and switching shifts with the next of duty just as Kenny turned to the final page of his spell book. It was dimly lit in his dorm bathroom but he wasn't intent on changing the bulb and waking his friend Casey. He couldn't imagine what kind of embarrassment he'd feel if Casey saw him in their bathroom surrounded by candles and incantations drawn on the ground with components of which he couldn't tell anyone he'd ordered. With a lift of his hand, he stuck out his finger and drew a knife to it, carefully drawing a small drop of blood. Kenny refused to have to go to the emergency room because he'd dripped too much blood from his small frame performing magical incantations in his dorm bathroom at 12 o'clock at night. As the drop of blood hit the paper in the center of one of the many circles around the room. Kenny pointed to the first part of the spell. “Hands of bone and fire and blood boil and bubble for your toil, draw the hand of which once was His and open the door to the gates..” With his last few words, the lights of the bathroom dimmed for a moment, going from a pale yellow to near black and then back again with the strike of the lightning outside. Kenny only looked up for a moment as he had a fear of lightning yet he still continued. “Power unattainable is taintable, Courage unowned is renowned, Desire unbearable is born, Voice of looking glass speak or forever hold, Time of rule is thus” With that, Kenny took a scared deep breath before waiting patiently for the result. After 5 minutes of staring at the unresponsive circle and dwindling candles, Kenny gave up. “Fuck this! I spent 300 dollars on random shit for nothing!” he said as he slammed the book with force. He put his head in his small hands and almost began to cry when he caught something and lifted his head up. It was only a flicker that was barely noticeable unless you looked for it but he was almost sure he saw a red spark before nothing again. “Shit.... spent my money on some wonky hallucinogenic candles. Bet your proud now, mom” he said as he scratched his hair before checking his watch. It was late and he had to be at wrestling practice with “bright eyes and bushy tails” as the coach put it in the morning. That was when he heard the window smack open in his shared bedroom. “Fuck!” he said as he ran to the window at top speed. He was lucky to be so small at 126 soaking wet as he ran on the floor but didn't make any sound. Before he could close the window, Kenny closed his eyes as the materials he'd spent his rent money on flew around him for a moment in a fluster of teeth dust, bone dust, bird pieces, and other assorted objects before flying out the window. Not a movement was made as Kenny watched the big mass in the darkness seemed to be still and awoken. When the mass began to rhythmically swell and then contract, Kenny let out a sigh of relief. Casey would chew his ass out for waking him up in the middle of the night. With a silent curse, Kenny ran to a bathroom that looked war torn with dirt, knocked over candles, and materials. Kenny checked his watch again with a sigh. “ Looks like no sleep tonight” he said. Kenny looked in the mirror across from where he stood in the moderately sized bathroom and looked at it. His red hair was a mess that was easy to see in the dim bathroom light. He looked up and down his small, thin frame and a terrible feeling filled his stomach. To his knowledge, the spell he'd tried to perform had ended in a bust. He looked at his big, baggy sleeping shirt and lifted up an arm to flex. Kenny was 5'7 and had only a small portion of muscle to show off when he looked at the tiny, grain sized muscle. His body was so puny that, when wearing all white with his pale skinned body, he was perfectly undetectable unless you looked directly at his pale blue eyes or flaming red hair. Kenny was the smallest and youngest amongst his 4 brothers, all of which were 6'4 and higher. Kenny's family was a family of giants as they were from a deep portion of Scotland where they had been known for being the largest and strongest of all the warriors and competitors of sports. Their father was only taller than he and his slightly older brother Tim at the bottom of the scale, 6'4, at an only slightly taller 6'4 ½ . All his brothers were like trees to him as they scaled up to 7'7. Kenny was reminded every time he looked in the mirror of the days where he was so small compared to his brothers and they would just get bigger and taller and seem to reach to the ceiling. His oldest brother especially as he was the linebacker for the best football team of the year and had spent years upon years of keeping his bountiful height full of bulging muscle to keep the opposite team from knocking over a bamboo reed and instead, bouncing off a brick wall. Kenny stood into his eyes and could see his own disappointment before a smile crept over his face. Wait...... a smile? Kenny touched his face as he looked at his reflection. He wasn't smiling. Yet his pearly white smile was on the screen of the mirror, his teeth glinting on his hairless face. Kenny was unblinking as he began performing odd movements that the mirror followed. Kenny was performing the stance of a ki blast from Dragonball Z just as the most shocking thing happened. “Hahahahahahahahahaha! You're one funny little fuck!” came the oddest voice from the mirror. Kenny fell against the wall as he watched his reflection move on its own. The voice he heard sounded as though it were his but it was being spoken from someone who was gurgling or his voice was being played ontop of itself. “ Don't look so fucking shocked, dickweed. You just cast a bonefied demon merging spell. What the hell we're you expecting?” said the other Kenny as he looked at the original. “ Oh right, hell. I guess that's ironic isn't it?” Kenny was wide eyed and unmoving as he watched the reflection lean on the wall like he did except more confidently, not looking like he was pissing his pants like the original version. “ So, from what I hear, you want power. That's quite a simple thing to want really. Hope you can afford it, though” said the mirror copy. Kenny was still speechless and shocked as he watched his reflection move without his command. The mirror image spoke again. “ Lucky me. You've gone and tied so close together, I can read your thoughts and desires now. Always wanted to look into the mind of horny college undergrad” he joked. “ I don't have to hear you talk. Your squeaky voice is going to wake up your hot friend over there” he said gesturing to the muscled form sleeping in one of the beds of the other room. Kenny found the strength in his skinny legs to stand up as he finally closed his mouth but couldnt shrink his big, unblinking eyes. “ What I want is for you to sign the fine print” said the copy as he reached out his hand. The mirror began to bubble and reverberate as though something had dropped into a pool of water. A hand reached out of the mirror with an open palm. “Do that and all the power you could wish for will be yours.” Kenny looked at the familiar hand in the mirror hesitantly. He reached out, his hand floating there for what seemed like an eternity before, like a snake, the hand in the mirror reached out and grabbed his hand, their identical hands shaking as though two normal people were doing so. Kenny looked up into his reflected eyes and gasped as he saw his eyes in a new shade of burning red that burned like two flames. The copy in the mirror gave a wicked smile across Kenny's face. “ I'm so excited to be working with you” said the voice before the entire mirror glew with a red light. Kenny's reflection was gone as all the light trapped in the mirror escaped like sunlight and bounced off the walls. Kenny closed his eyes as the light grew stronger and almost seemed to go through his eyelids. The light of the bathroom was easily consumed and the red light was so strong that it escaped the room and reach into their bedroom. With an explosion occurred the exact time of a stray thunderbolt's explosion, Kenny was sent flying to the opposite wall of the dorm bathroom and felt a pain shoot up his spine as he fell down to the floor with a ringing head. Not even in high school wrestling had he been rung so hard as he had to close his eyes to avoid watching his vision vibrate and roll. Kenny coughed hard as his body recovered from his pain. Kenny was pressing his hand to the back of his head moment's before Casey came into the bathroom with a pissed expression. “Kenny! What the fuck is going?!” he yelled angrily over the thunder outside. To Be Continued

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 4 I was dumbfounded as the ground left from beneath me. My 19 year old "little" brother was carrying me like a 6 year old out of my room, the back of my head hitting the threshold as he ducked to get through. I kicked my legs in protest but my 8 foot tall brother's muscles were tightly fastened to me. The thick and bulging muscle beneath me was a lot for me to take in up close as it moved and bounced with every movement my colossal brother made. The veined, tight, and blood pumped muscle refused to quit as it pushed against me and held me in place like steel. I looked down and was greeted to the large expanse of my brother's back and what looked like two perky and powerful glutes straining the tight clothing my he wore. I felt a boner start to form in my pants but it's strength was overwhelmingly eclipsed by the power in my brother's left pectoral. I became nervous as I felt the warmth and heat of my brother fill my body by contact. It was as if I was surrounded by the most erotic sex machine of all time. Right as I felt my cock strain to keep itself in check, I was saved by the sudden smell of breakfast food. "Smells like dad is making breakfast this morning" my giant brother said as he began to descend the stairs, his big footfalls creating a heavy noise that shook me. As we came down the stairs, I felt something like an earthquake move my midsection so much that it caused my own stomach to hurt. " Sorry, Jacky" Jeff apologized as he rubbed his big, 8 pack stomach. " I haven't eaten all morning yet and it's starting to piss off my stomach" he said we passed one of the many rooms leading toward the kitchen. Right then, I had no clue what I was in for as we entered the enormous room. As we passed the door of the kitchen, I was greeted to an even more powerful smell than the food that seemed to put the other smells into a corner and remain dominant in the entirety of the space. Jeff set me down and then stood back up to his full height, looking down at me before grabbing my shoulders with his big hands and twisting me around. My vision was suddenly overfilled with what looked like a bulging wall of muscle and hair that was clad in nothing but a weakening pair of boxer briefs. A big, tight, and round pair of glutes was bulging towards me like two creatures. These went up and connected with a wide back that was like a mountain range from my perspective. The muscles bulged and moved like tectonic plates over the tall portrait of man. "Your son is here, Pop" Jeff said reassuringly. " And this time, he's 100% awake." Suddenly, the big collection of muscles stopped moving for a moment as if they were unsure what to do but that was quickly changed as they shook with what I could only assume was excitement. Suddenly, the big wall turned like its own personal wind machine, sending a gust of wind past me with the turn of an enormous forearm, and my vision was overfilled with an enormous bulge in a pair of pale-red boxer briefs that had no chance of concealing such a large manhood that threatened to burst out and hit me in the face like an erotic boxing glove prank. A pair of thick and heavy balls appeared to bounce between the two thick legs. I gasped as my vision tried to grasp the giant that stood before. If Jeff was huge at 8 feet tall, this monster had to have been at least 12 or 13 feet. When I could finally move my vision, I could see muscles that were beyond belief covering this astounding form. Thighs with thick and veined muscle teamed with cables of veins and big, full muscle that had to be at a full pump. Each one appeared to be bigger than my waist size and attempting to catch up to my chest. Below that, there were two powerful and overwhelming calf muscles that both shared angry veins covering muscle that looked harder than any marble statue you found in a museum. Just when I almost got distracted by a pair of enormous feet that looked like they could stomp out a forest fire, I saw muscles above me twitch. When I pulled my vision upward, I was given the privilege to view the most beautiful 8 pack the world could have ever seen. It appeared to be sculpted out of pure marble as the tanned muscle seemed too proud to hide anything with fat. Of course, it was far thicker than my chest could hope to be and was testing the boundaries of a roid gut, it still was the most beautiful form of muscle I'd ever laid my eyes on. The highest point of the abdomen was hidden in a cave of shadows as two expanding and contracting air bags hovered over them. In my view, it almost looked like two boulders covered in hair that spread out and were capped by two bulging, protruding nipples. I almost got distracted by them as they seemed to take charge of my vision but then I realized that everyone I looked at covered my vision. The man before was so large, his lats were easily revealed as his biceps, which both looked bigger than my torso, were so large that they seemed to make the giant even bigger than he was (which I believe was really hard to do). Though I licked my lips as I watched the two biceps and forearms bulged outward, both clearly bigger than any bicep I could try to flex, I was surprised as one of the hypnotizing biceps reached out and a hand wider than my face grabbed my shoulder and pulled me in, my face colliding with the giant's bulge. " COME GIVE YOUR BIG OL' DAD A HUG, SQUIRT!" a deep and powerful voice roared as I was smothered in the most crotch I'd ever seen in one place. I could feel it as my face was pressed against what had to be the thickest cock I'd ever seen. Being in my college team, I'd seen cocks small and large in a locker room. I'd even caught a guy who was 9 inches flaccid. But never had I seen something so massive and masculine as the giant cock that looked like it went on forever before reaching its hairy base. The only think I could hope to compare it to was a barrel but even that comparison couldn't describe how long and thick it was in its flaccid form. The smell of 99% Testosterone, 1% Man filled my lungs and caused my cock to form the most noticeable tent I'd ever made. I could feel the enormous rod in my dad's pants bounce suddenly and nudged me in the nose and mouth like a friendly animal. I felt myself swooning before I was pulled away from the godly man beast hiding in my father's tight and straining underwear. My eyes hurt as I watched so much mass move around me suddenly. My dad was now trying to crouch so that he could look at me face to face. As his legs spread further and further apart, his balls began to press harder on the lowest section of his boxer briefs and his cock pushed even more forward. My eyes never left it as I watched inhuman bulge press harder and harder into the fabric the lower my giant of a father tried to crouch. Just as he had come to face to face with me, I could hear a POP and a menacing SNAP that told me that there was a huge gash in the bottom of those big red boxers. I could feel my cock leak pre as I imagined it in my head but I had no time to moan as my dad's eyes came into view from over his big and powerful chest. Even crouched down to look at me, my dad was looking at me from almost an equal footing, causing my frustrated cock to push harder into the fabric of my big white shorts. Luckily there were an extremely loose fit so I wasn't sure whether or not my dad's pronounced blue eyes could see it but I couldn't care less as they connected with me and I was lost in them forever. The face before me was my father's broad, angular face. His jaw was pronounced and covered in a big, black beard that tried to hide the most perfect lips one could bear witness to. I wanted to press my own lips to those beauties but my attention slowly came back to my dad's deep and manly brow, his bushy eye brows almost making his blue eyes even brighter and more seductive. I was pretty much out of my mind as I tried to concentrate on one beautiful feature and failed, moving back to another one and wanting to rub face against it. " How's my little squirt" said a deep voice coming from my father's lips. I almost couldn't speak as I opened my mouth. " Hey..... dad" I said. My dad's eyes lit up as he heard me say it and his arms tensed, his grasp on me stinging a little bit. " I hope your hungry, squirt. I fixed up extra breakfast just so we all had enough" he said, nudging his head in the direction of the table. I turned to the dining table and I thought my eyes would fall out of my head. I had been so distracted by my massive family, I hadn't paid attention to my surroundings at all. The kitchen was much bigger than I thought, It's legs reaching up and matching my height. I could only guess that the table was at least 6 feet high with enough room under it to hide a sofa. The chairs themselves appeared to be at my chest in height and looked like I couldn't dream of moving them myself. It was like I'd entered the home of a giant. Even at the table's height, I could see large piles of food stacked high on it's expanse. Lots of meat and other things were decorated across it. Eggs, bacon, ham, chicken, burgers, scrambled eggs, french toast, turkeys, and even link sausages; each one making its own sizzling noise as they all were piping hot from being cooked recently. I couldn't believe that there was so much food on one table but there it was, spread out before me and standing tall like it was made for a king. "Why don't you two go ahead and start digging in. I'll be right behind you" he said and turned around to get back to cooking atop the stove, which looked to be taller than I was. " Great!" Jeff said as he stomped over the kitchen floor with his bare feet before he sat down in his chair like it was plainly sized, the wood straining and cracking at so much weight being placed on top of it. I went in behind my brother and struggled onto my chair, feeling like I was 3 years old all over again as I marveled at the mountain range of food that went across the table. Loud noises could be heard as Jeff, already gorging himself, had dug his way into an enormous plate of sausage links. I'd never seen anyone on my football team eat like the man across the table. It was like watching a bear eat except the bear was twice as big as your average forest animal. Occasionally, Jeff would take a big, meaty arm and wipe it across the thick beard he was growing. A shadow grew behind me as a large collection of eggs seemed to fall from the sky. " You not hungry, squirt?" came my dad's thick voice. I looked up and he was smiling down at me with the most handsome, fatherly smile and I felt myself beginning to melt. In a panic, I shook my head and began to start eating as well. Right there, I remembered how much I missed my dad's cooking as I felt the many spices and flavors move over my tongue and then exit to my stomach. Right as dad was about to sit down at the head of the chair, the doorbell rang. " Must be the doc" he said as he stood and left the room. I looked over to Jeff. "Doc?" I said through a semi full mouth. Jeff's attention never left his plate. " It's just a man who checks up on dad once in a little while. You know, to make sure his heart is alright and junk" he confirmed." It's not everyday you're 50 years old, 12 feet tall, 9 feet wide, and don't have a grey hair in sight." I looked back at my plate in worry but ignored my worries, jabbing a sausage link with a fork and scrambled eggs with my spoon. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was 11 o clock at night in the mansion when I woke up from my sleep. After breakfast, Dad had told Jeff to give me a ride around the city in order to get comfortable with my hometown again. Without argument, Jeff quickly went into the mansion garage and drove up to the front of the house in an extra large yellow hummer that looked brand new. I never thought I'd see him in such a flashy vehicle but I'd also never seen someone fill such a large vehicle from top to bottom. When Jeff drove, his head was pressed firmly on the roof and his seat was pushed back so far, I couldn't see it past his large body unless I turned my head all the way to the back of the car. Also, he was so wide, his big arm almost spilled into my side of the car. Every time he needed both arms to turn the wheel on a deep turn, I'd watch as his arm would tense, lift itself up, and then bulge as he made a circular motion over the wheel. That went on for hours before we finally came back home at 9 o' clock. I was so exhausted, I'd gone straight to bed and hit the bed sheets like a rock, my body welcoming the soft embrace of the feathery pillows and silk sheets. Now, at 11:01 pm, I sat up in bed with a startled expression. In my sleep, I knew I heard someone screaming. At first, I thought it was just a dream but then I heard something in the distance. I quickly jumped out of bed wearing my new, more form fitted pajamas and tiptoed to my room's door. I pulled the door open slowly and peeked out, only spotting darkness. Very slowly, I moved to the drawer set by door and opened it, pulling out a flashlight that illuminated a pathway into the darkness. I skillfully moved over the many different forms of clothing on the floor while listening to the sound from far away. Like a cat, I moved down the stairs to the front room, my brow sweating as I tried to fight off the fear. The sound I'd heard had gotten so strong that I knew for certain that it wasn't the sound of weights being moved. It was the sound of a beast. Not just any beast; a large one. A beast so large that his roar shook the house. I tiptoed to the center platform of the stairs and new instantly where the roaring was coming from. The big iron door up at the top of the opposite side of the stairs. I held my breath as I moved carefully and quietly to the door. I moved the flashlight over the dark metal to find a large knob above my head, at least 7 feet from the ground. With my resourceful mind, I carefully set my flashlight down and, with a spring in my step, I jumped to grab the knob, my feet quickly setting them selves against the opposite door to give me a quick burst of force. With difficulty, the heavy door slowly but surely moved forward and a crack big enough to let a 230 pound linebacker opened up for me. When I landed on the ground, I picked up my flash light and turned it off in fear of being discovered by whatever was on the opposite side. The stairway heading up was just like the one leading up to Jeff's rooms. I pressed my hands against the walls to guide up and only turned on my flashlight occasionally to keep from being found out. For a moment, I felt like I was the invisible spy, unable to be found or spotted by any evil villain that wanted to take over the world. A powerful roar defied this thought, the power of its sound waves causing even me to have shaking bones. I quickly turned my light out as I had reluctantly made it to a door with moon light leaking out of it. At first, I feared for my life as I closed in on the ominous door way, the roars now so powerful that my ears began to sting from the force. I pressed myself against the very tall, possibly 30 foot door and, with care, took a peek with one eye into it, bearing witness to a sight that I dare say I cannot describe. In the room, there was nothing of importance that stood out or looked useful except a large window at the opposite wall and a bed. This bed was no ordinary bed as it looked like a pack of seals could sleep on it and it wouldn't bend in any way. What had left me speechless, however, wasn't the size of the bed but what was on it. At the center of the bed, there lie an enormous giant that I recognized. Dad. In the light, I could make out Jeff as he looked like he was trying to wipe a wet rag over my dad as if he were trying to fill him with water. Suddenly, a terrifying roar erupted from my big dad, his hanging arms and legs on the ends of the bed jumping as he seemed to be in immense pain. Jeff was knocked back as dad's muscles seemed to bulge from his straining. As quickly as it had come, the roar stopped and dad fell back on the bed, Jeff resuming his attempts at wiping him down with water. What was going on, I wondered as I tried to grasp what was happening. Just as I thought it was all over, Jeff began to speak. " Dad, calm down. The doctor said that if you strain yourself too much, the medicine will go down your bloodstream too fast" he said in a strangely weak voice for such a large man. Medicine, I wondered, what medicine? Without warning, dad grabbed Jeff and pulled him in, my hindered view making it difficult for me to see what they were doing over my dad's large chest. Then, something I thought a son was never supposed to see happened right in front of me. An erection, strong as a rock and big as a telephone pole, formed at dad's crotch. At first, it only appeared to uncurl itself from the drop between two tree trunk thighs but then it began to grow. At first, it started at the size of a telephone pole. But as time went on, that telephone pole would swell like an air balloon, bulging a good few inches bigger before taking a moment to start again. Never could something so big come from any man on earth. In my mind, I knew that the only thing that could conjure something so massive was a god. Already the enormous totem pole began to block the light of the moon and still it grew. I could only assume that, from its distance away from me, the enormous god weapon had to have been longer than I was tall and twice the size of my chest but still growing. I felt a hotness as my pants began to fill with my own erection, it's red, steel-hard head pushing through the waistband and shining with a stream of pre-cum. I began to feel the an overwhelming heat leave my loins and fill the rest of me as my eyes concentrated on the pillar of manliness inside the room. The shadow of my father's powerful tool now hid the moon from me and stood proudly like a flag pole, seeming to have found an appropriate size to rest at. At this point, I'd felt as though I'd entered an extremely erotic dream but it still didn't change the fact that I was turned on by my father's monument to man. Suddenly, dad began to sit up and pulled Jeff in, their faces too dark for me to see them but distinct enough for me to tell that they were experiencing a deep sensual kiss in the dead of the night. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. My dad and my brother were having sex!

Part 1 Anthony was one of those boys who started puberty early. Of course the other boys would then say "well that means you're going to be short when you get older" out of spite. Sadly for their young egos, they were proven wrong as Anthony grew to 6'2" by the age of 16. He was a star athlete in high school, mostly for hockey and football – but loved hockey more so because it was a rougher and faster sport. The other jocks would say "well you still won't get into a good college or whatever" out of pure jealousy. Again, he proved them wrong by going to college on a free ride, majoring in Criminal Justice just for show so he could participate in college hockey. It was also for plan B, assuming that for whatever reason he didn't become a professional hockey player, he would fall back on being a police officer. However, Anthony was not the smartest guy and prioritizing his training above all else surely didn't help his studies. He couldn't keep up with the class work and his training, not that Anthony needed any training. Luckily for him he founds an adoring fan of his who looked like a smart guy, one willing to do anything for his favorite hockey player. Colton was his name, a 5'8" 140 average kind of guy with pale skin, though he was pretty cute when he took off his glasses, revealing he had stunning blue eyes. At first Anthony was using Colton merely as a means to successfully complete his courses, pretending to be a big ol' teddy bear to keep Colton happy. Soon, he found it easier and easier to act that way towards Colton until it finally clicked in Anthony's peasized brain. He actually liked showing his affections for Colton, er, just not in public since nobody knew he was gay. It's pretty unbelievable that a 6'2" and 200 pound muscular man could wind up with a guy like Colton. Anthony was always on the front cover of his college's paper because he was just that good looking. Sandy blond hair, blue eyes, and he somehow managed to keep all his teeth in tact – sparkling white. He was always tan from spending time on the beach with Colton a lot. Though the main reason he was there was so he could show off his chiseled body and 8 pack abs. He loved the attention, and Colton's understanding nature made it so it was never a problem. In the end, it's still pretty unbelievable. "Listen up 2s, a 10 is talking." Anthony shouted, commandeering the attention of his teammates. Anthony was considered the center position for the team, though he was above average in every aspect relating to the game – making him a dead ringer for even the highest caliber teams. Something that would come in handy when he moved on to professional hockey. "I noticed you have all been slacking, but that's ok. I'll just carry the entire team like I always do and you guys can just act as decoys for those idiots to chase around. Pass the puck to me if you get it. No exceptions. Oh and Jake, if you let those puny fuckers score even once I'm going to beat the shit out of you. Got it?" "Yeah Anthony. . . I got it. . ." Jake meekly replied. Anthony was kind of a dick, but at the same time the fear of having to deal with Anthony actually motivated the entire team to play better. Anthony may not be smart; at least he knows how to deal with people. "C'mon. No need to get violent. Jake tries his best." Marcus came to the defense of Jake rather quickly. Marcus was the star of the show until Anthony showed up, so it was nothing new. The rest of the team had nothing against Anthony; Marcus clearly did. "Sooooorry, shit man. It's not my fault that Jake's not as good at me. If I could, I'd do all of your jobs." Anthony laughed, which forced half the team to laugh along with him. "Besides, it's just two more games until we get all straight wins. I wish you'd guys get better and stronger after each win like I do. Then it'd be easy to just breeze through the last games." "And you do?" Marcus sighed, finding ways to provoke Anthony into doing something to piss off the rest of the team. "You look the same to me." Anthony clenched his teeth behind closed lips. Anthony had a fascination with being huge, and as of late, he has hit a plateau. It's a touchy subject for him. "Yeah I do." Anthony finally blurted out as he flexed. "The bigger the win, the bigger I get. That's pretty easy to follow, right? But yeah, ball busting aside; just do your best out there, guys. Alright? " The team members agreed, fist pumping as they yelled "RIGHT!" in unison. "Whatever." Marcus snarled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony may have been a jerk, but he was still a very dexterous player. He had his own dedicated fan section that took up at least half of the arena's seating. Even people who were rooting for the other team soon found themselves joining Anthony's fan base. Anthony was a one man demolition crew on ice skates; it's hard to not root for someone so impressive. "O-1 O-1 O-1!" and "AN-THON-Y! AN-THON-Y!" was all that can be heard from the stands, drowning out whatever else the others were trying to cheer. In response to his fan's adoration, Anthony took the puck and slid it around two of the opposing team's bulkiest players before bringing it back to his side. The fans still roared, perhaps even louder since they knew Anthony was just showing off while burning through the remaining time. All the way from across the ice, he slammed the puck, sending it gliding into the other team's net. It took the crowd and referee a few moments to realize that the puck had indeed went into the goal, in which they responded by jumping out of their seats. Another flawless win mostly thanks to Anthony. Anthony was looking for just one person in the crowd, the cute nerd who was just gently clapping his hands and grinning. As far as he was concerned, Anthony just needed that one fan to make his day. He gave Colton a thumbs up before thrusting his muscular arms in the air as his team mates surrounded him. It may seem weird, but they genuinely liked the guy despite him being very cocky. Anthony just had a certain air about him that drew people to him. After signing tons of autographs, jerseys, and other newly purchased merchandise – Anthony retreated to the locker room to get a shower and get changed. The rest of the team was gone, which only left a few janitors and Colton inside the stadium. Despite winning, he started feeling really awful for some reason. It must have been written on his face, since Colton was alarmed as soon as Anthony entered the locker room. "Anthony, what's wrong?!" Colton panicked, running up to his boyfriend and caressing Anthony's cheek. "You're burning up. Are you ok? You can't get sick with the last game of the season coming up. . ." "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Anthony lied as he clenched his fists. "Ug, fuck! When did this uniform get so god damn tight?" "Now that you mention it, it does look a bit tight. I never seen it your pads bulge out so much." Colton continued eyeing up Anthony, until it clicked. "Anthony. . . I think you're. . . Growing. . ." "Shit like that doesn't happen." Anthony said through clenched his teeth. His body was on fire as his muscles pushed outward. The friction between his gear and skin was almost unbearable, especially the friction caused by his jockstrap. Loud grunts echoed throughout the empty locker room, along with the sound of Anthony pounding nearby lockers out of confusion. Colton could see Anthony's tanned forearms, calves, and abs start to show as Anthony grew taller. Every time Anthony breathed his jersey and pant legs rose up a tiny bit more until his uniform was clinging to his body as if it were a second skin. The bottom half of his 8 pack abs were bulging outward, becoming thicker and wider as his torso expanded. His pecs ripped out of jersey, leaving shredded remaining of his shirt and pads dangling over his still growing shoulders. Anthony looked down and to his dismay, could not see past his pecs. Instead, he tried to look over to his arm, finding it difficult since his lats and delts new bulk was in the way. He started flexing, each time he flexed his arm seemed to grow a tiny bit more. More and more veins snaking to the surface as his biceps and triceps pushed outward from his arms. Anthony panted in delight, despite the pain he felt around his groin. Anthony calmed down a bit now that the cool locker room air was easing his overheated body out of its frenzy. He cupped the front of his pants and moaned, his entire lower body was bulging out too. His quads destroyed his pants, leavening nothing but just the waistline of the pants intact. His jockstrap stretched forward, the straps digging into the back of his legs and groin, barely containing his firm legs and new package. Anthony flexed his quads as hard as possible, forcing the jock strap to give way and release his package from confinement. Anthony's removed the tattered remains of his uniform, exposing his tanned, smooth, and glistening skin to his boyfriend. He even had to remove his socks now that his feet tore through them. He started touching his chest and arms, feeling the new strength that filled them. Anthony may not have been the strongest man in the world, but he was surely close now that he stood at 6'8" with 320 pounds of ripped muscle. "Aw it stopped." Anthony looked sad, but his frown quickly flipped upside down. "Hah, who gives a shit? Look at me, I'm MASSIVE! Go get the measuring tape from my locker." "Anthony this is. . ." Colton gulped as he obeyed orders. "Don't just stand there sweetcheeks, start measuring!" Anthony struck a pose, flexing both his biceps. Colton wrapped the tape around Anthony's bulging bicep and soon found himself caressing Anthony's arm. "You like 'em? You can worship them later. Now about their size, what does it say?" "I-incredible! Your arms are 21 inches thick! I have to do your chest next." Colton was possibly more excited than Anthony at this point. He knew all of Anthony's stats, so seeing what became of his boyfriend made the situation even more arousing. "56 inches. . . From. . . 48 inches. . ." Anthony bounced his pecs a few time and playfully shoved Colton's face into the center of them. Colton eagerly groped and licked whatever he could, the salty sweat somewhat quenching his desire for Anthony's body. Anthony kissed the top of Colton's head as he pulled him in for a bear hug. Colton took the opportunity to run his hands over Anthony's arms and shoulders, massive beyond belief for a man his age. "Pretty awesome, right? I guess I really do get stronger after every time I win. I'm just that much of a badass." Anthony gave Colton a few quick pecks on his lips. He effortlessly held Colton with one hand as he used his other hand to probe around his crotch. "Now there's even more of me to love and more of me to use for making love. I bet you just don't know what to do with all of it." "I don't." Colton smiled. "I was hoping you would know." "I'm hungry. How 'bout you?" Anthony changed the subject, his stomach letting out a grumbling noise. "I could eat." Colton replied as Anthony let him down. "When you say eat, do you mean 'gobble down a big cock' or eat actual food? Because I wouldn't mind a blow job right about now." Anthony rustled Colton's messy brown hair "Food, Anthony, food." Colton laughed, giving Anthony's abs a playful tap. "Then sex. I really want to see what this new cock can do." "You drive a hard bargain, but I'll take it. Before we go out we should go find you something that fits. As much as I like seeing you naked, I don't think it's legal to be naked in public. You probably need a shower too, you're sweaty from top to bottom." "Oh yeah. I forgot about that." Anthony dashed off for the showers, eager to take his new body out for a stroll. From the showers he yelled, "Raid the lockers for me to find something that fits!" "Commit a crime? Suuuure." Colton sighed, but still followed Anthony's orders. PART 2 "Today's the big day, Anthony." Colton smiled as he wrapped himself around Anthony's massive arm. "It's sad in a way, don't you think?" "Sad? Please! I had a ton of offers to join professional hockey teams around this area, now everyone in the damn USA wants me!" Even though it was an exaggeration, he still wasn't far from the truth. "I mean. . . You move on with your life and leave me behind. I got one more year left of college, remember?" Colton frowned as he pulled himself closer to Anthony. Anthony shook Colton free of his arm and wrapped himself around Colton, the height difference making it more awkward than it used to be. "You'll be fine. I'll visit you whenever I have time off and I'll chat with you every day with the webcam you got me." Anthony lifted Colton up, giving him a kiss. "I'm going to be famous and earn lots of money. Then when you're done you can come live with me and I'll take care of you." Colton kissed Anthony back. "As long as I get to be with you, I don't care if we're rich or poor." "Well you'd have a degree. So you could work too. I sure as hell ain't living like some hobo. These muscles need some serious fuel and supplements. " Colton rolled his eyes, "I suppose there's that. Anyway, put me down so I can get to work on making some hot chocolate and sandwiches for the team. I'll make you a big lunch while I'm at it too." "I'm not hungry." Anthony shrugged. "It's weird. I went outside with nothing but my boxers and I didn't feel cold or nothing. I sat in the sun for a while and I didn't feel hungry any more. What's that all about?" "Uh. . ." Colton squinted, "That does sound awfully strange. Are you sure you're not hungry?" "Yep," Anthony replied with another shrug. Colton knew what his body language was saying, and decided to not ask any more questions about Anthony's new body. "I'm just going to find some extra baggy clothes to wear. None of my old ones fit. This shit's going to get expensive real quick if I keep growing. I guess I got to go buy new gear too, so you can go ahead without me when you're done. You don’t want to keep those guys waiting, they get antsy when you show up late." Colton blushed a bit. "Well, ok. Do you want me to go out and buy you some clothes?" "Eh, fuck it then. I'll walk around naked or with a towel around me or something. Who'd complain?" Anthony replied as he strolled into the bedroom to find something to wear. "I know I wouldn't," Colton giggled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton's dad was a professional hockey player, and Colton really wanted to get involved with the sport. Sadly for him, he was not built for it. He could skate faster than anyone on the team, but that's only a quarter of what's required to be a truly good player. As such, he just dedicated himself to being the team's personal assistant; he even offered to help any of the team members if their grades were declining. The guys happily accepted him as an honorary team member and most of them considered Colton to be a best friend. Whether it be from Colton winning them over with his general likeability or his addictive hot chocolate. It was the last game of the year, which also signaled that finals were right around the corner for college courses. The team liked to gather in the locker room 1 to 2 hours before the game. Mostly to eat or drink whatever Colton brought them without having to wolf it down. Colton walked down the locker room benches, handing off a cup of hot chocolate and sandwiches to the team members. They all thanked him, gave him playful punches, and Jake even hugged Colton. It was the last time most of them would ever really be able to see or talk to Colton. Finally, Colton made his way to Marcus – who purposefully alienated himself from the rest. He had a sour look on his face, probably jealous of not being the center of attention. "You don't want any, Marcus?" "No. I never have it any other time. Why the fuck would I want it now?" "But you look really tense, it'll help you calm down." Colton poured a cup of hot chocolate and held it out. Marcus sneered as he took the cup and blindly threw it, causing the contents to explode over Jake's hand. Jake yelped as he shook the excess liquid off his hand, and a second later, Colton was by his side with a bottle of water to cool Jake's hand. "I have some ointment in my bag for that, just hold on." As Colton went to get the ointment the rest of the team turned to Marcus. "Yo what the fuck Marcus?" "Not cool." "Can you stop being a twat for more than second?" "Yep!" "After this match I'm going to-" "Going to what? I'm bigger than you. I will destroy you," Marcus laughed. "I'm done with all of you assholes anyway. I'm tired of having to deal with your stupid faces, walking around and worshipping Anthony and pretending to like this little queer Colton. I can't believe you let that gaywad even close to you." Colton was in the middle of massaging ointment on to Jake's hand when Marcus said that, causing him to stop. Colton looked ashamed and was afraid that the other team members might believe Marcus. "Yeah we know he's gay," Jake casually replied. "Duh. We never mentioned it because it doesn't matter." "Colton's still an awesome guy." "Yep." Each comment made Colton blush more and more. "Yeah, Colton's pretty fucking awesome." That comment belonged to Anthony, causing all the team members to look towards the locker room entrance. What they saw shocked them, to say the least. "He's also my fucking boyfriend, so I dare you to say something about him again. C'mon Marcus. Give me a reason to punch in your ugly face." The rest of the members were still in shock, especially after that bombshell Anthony dropped. . . All except Marcus who started laughing. "Pffffff-hahahaha! Are you for real? Hot fucking damn, you're so insecure about being the same size as me that you went and put on some lifts and pads to make yourself look bigger. Wow Anthony. Wow. You wanna start something? Ok then. I'll punch right through those pads." Marcus kept laughing as he walked up to Anthony and punched him forcefully in the stomach. The cockiness and arrogance drained from his face as he realized he just punched Anthony's abs. Marcus was in disbelief, using his hand to now feel over Anthony's stomach. 1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8. . . There they are, 8 perfectly formed abs. Rock solid and resistant to the most forceful punch Marcus could muster. Anthony placed his hands over Marcus' head and shoulder, clamping down to hold the angry bastard in place while inflicting some real pain. "Looks like there's nothing to start," Anthony smirked, as he forced Marcus to turn around. He pushed Marcus forward towards Colton. "You are going to apologize to my boyfriend. Then you're going to tell the coach you're sick. You're going to miss the last game. You aren't a part of this team." "Y-you freak! You can't do this to me. . ." Marcus whined, trying to struggle free. Anthony just clamped down harder. "AH-AH-S-STOP! OK! . . . Sorry Colton. And I'm sorry you guys have to deal with a fake wannabe alpha who's also a fucking fa-" Anthony turned Marcus towards the door and forcefully kneed him in the back, sending Marcus flying several feet in front of him. Marcus looked back in disgust as he crawled to the door, letting himself out. Whatever was left of his ridiculous ego was shattered – not that anybody cared. He had it coming for a long time. "Well, that was fun," Anthony laughed as he turned to his team mates. It was an awkward stare-off between them. Anthony's common sense kicked in for once in his life, reminding him that people just don't suddenly become muscular giants. Too bad for Anthony that he lacked the words or approach to say what needed to be said. Anthony shifted uncomfortably a few times, his muscles rolling along with the rest of his body. The only purpose that served was to accidentally entrance his team mates more. Anthony started shifting more and more frequently until someone finally pointed out the obvious. "Holy shit! Anthony you're. . . Getting bigger!" "Huh?" Anthony looked down and saw his already formidable pec shelf push out slowly. His team mates and Colton watched with bated breath. "Er, I guess that counted as a win. . . Hehe. . . This is going to be fucking awesome." Anthony's balance became off center as his body grew heavier, causing him to push his back against the locker for support. Only his chest was growing, it's almost as if his body had this growth spurt planned out. The shirt Anthony was wearing happened to be very tight around his chest, so as it swollen larger, it began tearing a line down the top of the shirt. 57" rip, 58" riiip, 59" riiiiiiiiip, 60 inches, the top half destroyed. His pecs now in few view, his body configuring their shape to be more squared off so they could hold up better on his wide frame. His team members were drooling, inching closer and closer to Anthony to get a better look. He looked kind of silly with his pecs hanging out, but the shoulders and bottom half of his shirt was still in tact. . . For now. Anthony's arms rose up to a slanted angle, his fingers dug into the lockers as he tried to contain the pleasure of his biceps and triceps getting larger. The arm holes of his shirt were trying their best to hug his arms or at least dig into his skin. Though they didn't succeed, there was far too much muscle to fight against. Eventually he flexed his biceps to get it over with; the shredded cloth flew away from his solid biceps. When he stopped flexing his arm, his bicep did not go back to its fully relaxed state. Instead, it stayed at a whopping 26" of meaty muscle. His team mates could not wait, and decided to help Anthony's body with its mission to shred all of Anthony's clothing. They tore away the rest of his shirt, each of them pushing against each other to feel Anthony's newly growing stature. Anthony slowly moved away from the lockers to let his team mates surround him. Soon he rose to 7 feet tall, towering over all his team mates, some of them struggling to touch his ridiculously large shoulders. Colton stood to the side and watched, enjoying the show from where he was at. He knew very well Anthony loves to be worshipped, and being worshiped by other muscular men was just one of Anthony's fantasies – he didn't want to ruin it. His team mates eagerly tore away Anthony's pants, each of them trying to cup his growing bulge. They all had an irrational desire to pleasure Anthony, even though most of them were straight, with the obvious exception of Jake who was enjoying Anthony's body the most out of all the other men. Anthony in turn made sure Jake got to touch whatever he wanted, and especially made sure Jake's large hands were one of the hands rubbing Anthony's cock. Anthony could feel his team mate's cocks rubbing up against him, increasing his own pleasure tenfold. Some of his team mates tried grabbing at Anthony's bubble butt or wrapping themselves around his 35" waist to get better leverage. They were all in a mindless bliss, touching Anthony's glistening muscles, tracing the veins that pushed up to the surface all over his body, kissing his pecs - biceps – neck – shoulders – abs – quads – cock; whatever they could do, they did. His legs started growing thicker; giving his team mates more to rub up against. Anthony's waist also expanded 38" around, giving his bulbous quads more room to situate themselves without crushing his new set of balls and enormous cock. His own cock was pushed up against his abs, the tip of his cock rubbing the bottom of his pecs. His balls tingled with delight as they grew larger in size, and then growing some more as they filled up with his seed. His team mates had already drenched Anthony's body in their own sweat and cum, but they were still not finished. They wanted to shower their alpha in never-ending ecstasy; they wanted to please him no matter what. "I'm close, guys, keep going. . ." Anthony moaned. He could only think simple thoughts about who was where on his body, almost as if his mind was actually trying to understand what was going on. His team mate's tongues wildly lapping at his sweat covered body, their hands groping every muscle they could find on his 420 pound frame of ripped muscle. Their hot, pulsating cocks straining their pants as they rubbed their members against Anthony. The pleasure compounded more and more between them all, which in response made Anthony's balls fill up faster. His cock was now fighting to keep him from having an orgasm; he wanted more before it ended. Though to his dismay, his body did not listen. With a loud and drawn out roar, he came forcefully. His roar radiated through the locker room, shaking his team mates to their cores – causing them to have orgasms as well. Anthony's cum rained down over his team, gallons upon gallons. Each of them were shaking and unable to stand on their own, grabbing on to each other just to stand up right. As Anthony's own body began to sink down to the floor, the rest of his team mates followed. They were reduced to limp masses of muscle lying around the alpha of the team, resting in a puddle of Anthony's virile essence. "Man, talk about team work," Anthony chuckled, and as usual, the rest of the team weakly laughed along with him. "So who was the best?" Jake asked as he idly rubbed his hand along Anthony's quad. "You were, Jake. . . Well the second best. The first best is Col-" Anthony started glowing red in frustration. He just remembered Colton was there. Y'know his boyfriend. Anthony looked over at Colton but couldn't see well. His vision was still blurry thanks to his mind still drowning in ecstasy. He tried to get up from the floor, but the pile of muscular bodies on him were too heavy for him to lift in his current state. "Co-Colton, I don't know what happened. . . Ah. . ." And of course, it hit the rest of the team too. Anthony's boyfriend and their best friend was there. They all just had their way with Anthony right in front of him. They tried to get up and approach Colton, feeling guilty as can be – not to mention utterly ridiculous since they were still covered in Anthony's cum to the point of being painted white. When they finally wobbled up to Colton, they didn't know what to say, so they waited for Jake to say something. As usual. "Colton, it's my fault. I started it, don't blame Anthony!" Jake began. "Y-yeah, we shouldn't have done that." "You gotta forgive him. Be mad at us, not him!" "Yep!" "Guys, guys, relax!" Colton wasn't bothered, and was honestly tickled pink that they were trying so hard. He smiled, "I understand. It was very awkward to watch, but it was still one of Anthony's fantasies to be worshipped by nicely muscled guys. I want Anthony to be happy. Now at least he can say one of his fantasies came true. Besides, I'd rather it be you guys than some strangers." "I wish you were my boyfriend." Jake stared admiringly at Colton. "Phew, that's a relief." "So you're not mad? Good!" "Uh. . . Yep!" "Thanks Colton." Anthony slowly approached his boyfriend, he was about to pick him up before remembering he was covered in white gunk. Colton nodded and understood what Anthony was going to do, so he just nodded and smiled. Anthony tried his hardest not to tackle the cute little guy, so he tried to change the subject. "Uh, I didn't know you guys were all gay though." "We're not." One of them replied. "I don't know what came over me." "It feels gross and wrong, but I loved it." "You felt amazing Anthony! So big and strong. . . But I never got hard while looking at any other guys." "Yep." "Well I am gay, if that makes a difference. To be honest this was one of my fantasies too." "I could tell." Anthony playfully punched Jake in the arm. "I didn't mind feeling you up either." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The team members sat back and relaxed, letting their wits and breath catch up to them. They planned on getting into the shower to just wash off the cum from their clothes and bodies, only to find something strange. They looked around, giving each other confused looks as they noticed their clothes were dry now – with no sticky white substances in sight. Even Anthony noticed how strange it was. Then all attention turned on Jake as he started moaning. "Oh – ah. . . What's happening to me?" His voice dropped an octave with each word. He started clawing at his clothes, but that's not what was causing them to rip. His quickly expanding muscles and increasing height was. He ballooned out at an exponential rate; his 46" chest jumping to 54" in a flash caused him to stumble forward, catching himself on the bench. His quads ripped his jeans, and his bulge busted the zipper as his briefs tried to contain his inflating endowment. The same started happening all throughout the locker room, each of them suddenly moaning as their clothes tightened around their growing bodies. All of them growing to various heights and their packages bursting forth from their pants-prison. The fat on their bodies melted away, making room for more muscle. They were all panting and sweating, feeling up their bodies as they enjoyed the growth. Jake was quickly becoming the largest of them all, taking on the size Anthony previously was before he grew again. The rest of them stood at 6'2" to 6'6", weighing in about 250-300 pounds of ripped muscle. When the growth was done, they started falling on to their rear ends one by one – their minds and "pleasure circuits" were simply blown. . . Which was clearly visible by the white mess on their legs, abs, chest, and underwear. "Ok, so how many fantasies are going to come true today?" Anthony raised his eyebrows, thinking about the other one that was left. Just one. If it happened, he'd have no idea how to handle it. All he'd know is he'd love every single second of it. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton enjoyed the show to say the least, but he couldn't help but realize he was excluded from the growth. Anthony enjoyed the view, and was grinning like an idiot as he occasionally licked his lips. Again, another fantasy of his came true; being able to make men into sex gods just like Anthony with his cum. Anthony looked over at Colton, his grin turning into a frown. "Colton. . ." He quietly said as he bent over his lover. "Did you want to be bigger too?" "Kind of." Colton forced a smile. "But as long as you're happy with me, I'm happy with me." "You're still the hottest thing to me." Anthony kissed Colton deeply and firmly. "No other man can compete with your personality, brains, technique, or tight body. At the end of the day, you're the only guy I want to cuddle with, or kiss, or fuck. . . C'mon Col. . . I'm bad at this." "No, that's good enough." Colton's smile was genuine now. "I'm glad that even after all these hunky guys popped up you still only have feelings for me. "Fuck yeah, did you think anything would change even if I got bigger?" Anthony said as he scooped Colton up in his arms. "Where are you taking me? Don't you want to stay with the guys an-" "To the office so we can be alone. I want to spend the last hour before the game with my future husband." "Future husband. Haha." Colton wrapped his arms around Anthony's neck, finding difficulty doing such a simple task because of Anthony's inhumanly thick muscles. The two did indeed spend an entire hour alone, Anthony gently undressed Colton, stripping him down to his boxer briefs. He laid Colton on the soft carpet of the office and got on top of him. Gently stroking Colton's side and kissing him. Muttering sweet words into his lover's ear, with Colton returning the gesture. They did not have sex, but whatever they were doing was something they greatly enjoyed. Anthony, despite being an arrogant sex crazed bastard, even had to agree that what he was doing with Colton at this moment was better than his two fantasies that came true. . . The only thing that trumped this was actually having sex with Colton. "Fifteen minutes until game time, Anthony." Colton rubbed his lover's arms gently. "I think you should get ready." "I'd rather spend those fifteen minutes with you, I can get ready fast, don't worry. . ." "B-but this is the last game. You can't be late, hockey's important to you. I don't want to get in the way of that." "No, hockey gets in the way of what's most important to me." Anthony rolled over and took Colton with him, pushing Colton's body against his as closely as possible. "Er. . . I can't lie, my muscles come first. You know that. But you are my second most important thing. I don't think anyone else could ever understand that but you. It's like you were made especially for a big idiot like me." "You're not a big idiot. . . And I'm more important than hockey? I. . ." Colton paused as he tried to collect his thoughts. "And what if I told you. . . I was. . . Especially made for you. . . So to speak?" "Considering all the weird shit that's happened, I don't know what that'd mean." "Just promise you won't feel any different after I tell you." Colton's eyes seemed like they were glistening, almost as if he were about to cry. "It can't be that ba-" "Please." Colton interrupted Anthony, something that caught him off guard. Colton never did that. "I promise, now please tell me." Anthony hugged Colton tighter, hoping whatever Colton had to say wouldn't somehow tear them apart. He'd fight through all the levels of hell to stop that happening if he had to. "Well. . ." PART 3 "Marcus is technically my younger brother by a year. I used to have a body like his, and he had a body like mine. . . I was a real bad person. I always bossed him around, hit him, and at school I'd turn him into a target for fun. I just hated how such a sissy could be related to me. Then one day, this lady End came into the picture. She turned the tables, and slowly gave all my muscles and height to Marcus – then made me the younger brother. . . I was basically sent back to the 8th grade, and forced to restart my life in this body. I tried working out again but it didn't get me anywhere so I studied instead. . . And I became a nicer person. . . You would have hated the old me, I was no different than Marcus is now." "Don't even joke about being related to that asshole. . . Even if you two have the same last na-. . . Uh?" Anthony said with a chuckle or two before realizing Colton was dead serious. "That can't even happen if it's true. C'mon Col." "Just like how you can't randomly grow, huh?" Colton shot back, "When I became attached to you only weeks after being with you, Marcus got really angry. He hated both of us, and didn't want to see us happy. So he asked End to change you. I thought I should warn you but I didn't want to sound like a crazy person. When nothing happened I was relieved. Then when you started growing I didn't think anything of it since you grew more muscular. When I thought back, the change me and Marcus had came in three stages too. The third one was the most drastic. If Marcus has his way, he'll probably turn you into an immobile pile of flesh." "You know the rules." A woman's voice rang out. The two of them turned their heads to see a black haired woman, dressed as a rather classy business woman. She reached into her purse and pulled out a gray book with Marcus' name on the front. "End!" Colton cried out of terror. She specifically said to never tell anyone. Anthony instinctively got to his feet, bringing Colton up with him. Anthony stepped in front of Colton. "What do you want?!" Anthony growled, preparing for the worst. "Oh come now. You act as if I'm some sort of monster." Her tone was flat, but sharp. She opened up the book she was holding. "I'm not going to do anything. I just came in here to remind Anthony that the game is about to start. He's set to enter phase three, you know." "P-please no. . ." Colton begged as he forced his way out from behind Anthony. "End, leave Anthony out of it. I know I was a terrible person, but don't drag him into it to punish me. . ." "Actually, I don't know what will happen." She skimmed the page. "I wrote it in, but it still seems very vague since it's based off of someone's fantasies instead of specific things. I suppose that makes the reveal more exciting." "Wait, she's actually real? Then. . . I'm going to be a fucking slob after I win this game?!" Anthony spun Colton around. His first priority was his body, Colton came second. Fire was in his eyes. "Yeah, maybe you are a fucking shitty person! You drag me into this bullshit with this bitch and that fucker out there. . . We're done." "Anthony!" Colton cried out, trying to move closer to him – only to be pushed into the nearest wall by Anthony. He yelped in pain as he hit the hard surface and tried to stand up, his entire body aching from the force. "Please Anthony. . ." Anthony looked back and paused. He was utterly confused on how to feel, though seeing Colton in pain made his heart ache. "Col. . . Fucking damnit. . ." Antony went over to Colton and helped him up without a single word. Anthony's expression made it clear he didn't want to continue on with the discussion, he just wanted to go on the ice and do what he did best. Classic Anthony, do now - think later. Anthony helped Colton to his feet and held his hand. The two went to Anthony's locker, and Colton started taking things out. Colton got on a bench to help put on Anthony's top gear, slipping pads on top of his humongous body – the pads stretched to their limits. Lastly he placed Anthony's jersey over his head, having difficulty doing so since Anthony could barely lift his arms all the way up. Colton got caught up in everything and just wrapped his arms around Anthony and started sobbing. "Don't worry Col." Anthony spun around, putting his hands around Colton's waist. "You helped me get bigger over the years. You made me happy. I don't get any of this, and I'm still confused. . . Seeing you in pain hurts me. I'm sorry about that. . . But. . . If I do turn into something really super ugly, just promise me you'll find a way to change it or just end it." "I promise. . . Now. . . Get going. . . You have a minute until game time. . ." Anthony dried Colton's eyes and tenderly kissed Colton's forehead. "I can't believe you're still so good to me. . ." "I'll always have a soft spot for my number one fan." Anthony placed his hand on Colton's cheek for a moment and smiled. He backed away towards the door. "You better root for me extra hard. This win'll go down in history and shit." As one would imagine, everyone was confused as to what had happened to their college's beloved team. A group of men all taller than 6 foot rushed out on to the ice, the smallest one managing to be wider than the biggest player on the opposing team. They all mindlessly cheered anyway, despite thinking that their team was cheating by bringing in ringers to pose as the normal team. It was painfully obvious that their gear was ill-fitting, not that anyone really complained. If someone lightly used their imagination, all they'd see are hunks skating around down there. When Anthony came out, it's like he pushed the mute button. All was silent until Anthony glided into position on the ice. The referee stared hard before yelling, "Holy shit, that's really Anthony!" It cut through the silence, allowing some of the fans to hear. He caused an uproar of applause, whether it be cheering for Anthony or his inhumanly fast muscle gain. The opposing team all quaked in fear as they saw the giants they were facing. "This'll be easy. Start this game already." The referee nodded and quickly hopped to it, not wanting to anger the muscle god that stood inches away from him. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton had found his way over to his usual spot, surprised to see Marcus and End there. It was a boxed off section away from the bleacher's, so the constant roaring from the fans wasn't totally unbearable. "Hello nerd." End said with a flat expression. "Yeah. Nerd. How does it feel to lose? Thanks to End, that fucker's going to be a big whale. Everyone gets to see as their beloved shitty hockey player blows up right on the ice." Marcus and Colton locked eyes, though Colton found himself becoming physically ill from Marcus' shit eating grin. "He'll spend a few years as a useless blob and just die. That bastard deserves more misery than that for kicking me out of the spot I truly deserve. The best part is, you get to watch it all happen. Fucking fantastic!" "The spot you truly deserve." She scoffed, "Please, darling, don't push it now." "Please Marcus! I know I tormented you, but leave Anthony out of this. He doesn't deserve this." Colton pleaded on his hands and knees. "Don't care. I win. Bye." Marcus picked Colton up by his collar and tossed him to the ground away from the secluded seating section. "People who support that piece of shit Anthony don't deserve to be near a god like me." Colton backed away and found another secluded area to watch the game. He wasn't paying attention, he was too busy watching Anthony and praying that everything would be alright after the team's inevitable victory. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "59, 58, 57, 56, 55," the crowd yelled in unison. They were counting down the final seconds left of the game. With each count, Anthony's team mates passed the puck around at blinding speeds. The other team was too chicken to actually get in the way. After getting checked by Anthony's team a few times, they learned their lesson. "48, 47, 46." While doing his signature show-boating routine, Anthony circled all his team mates, giving them fist bumps or pats on the shoulder. Thanking them for their hard work as briefly as he could. He event glided past the benched players, waving to them and grinning the best he could with a mouthpiece in the way. Anthony finally made his way over to Colton, who was standing by the rink's entrance. Anthony took off his mask and spit out the mouth guard. He reached over the barrier and lifted Colton up to give him a quick but passionate kiss. Anthony figured it'd be his last chance, so he'd make it count. The entire crowd paused out of mere confusion, but decided to mindlessly cheer afterwards anyway. Anthony casually glided across the ice, passing the opposing team as they got out of his way. He stood a few feet away from the goalie, who was shaking in his skates. Anthony slowly slid up until he was close to the goalie. . . Who had now pissed himself. "5, 4, 3, 2," he slowly slid the puck into the goal, right through the poor guy's legs. "1!" "I win. . ." Anthony muttered with a smile. Even in the face of uncertainly he could find time to smile. He helped his team achieve flawless wins for a few hockey seasons in a row. It ultimately meant the entire team would be top picks for professional teams looking for new players. Even Marcus, despite being a horrible person, would get a spot somewhere. Albeit, that is until his teammates find out how intolerable he is. The team glided to the center of the ice, swarming around Anthony. Anthony could barely understand a word anyone was saying, but he heard his name 1,000 times. "Heh. . . If this is how things end for me. . . This would be a pretty kickass ending. . ." Anthony felt the discomfort settle in his stomach. He wobbled a bit, and tried to stop himself from falling face first on the ice. Instead, his efforts were wasted as his rear end smashed hard on the ice. Everyone in the stands went quiet, wondering if their favorite player is OK. Anthony fell back entirely, his face contorted by pain. Anthony's team mates and the refree tried to lift Anthony up, but his body heat burnt them. Anthony began pounding the ice as sharp and unbearable pain overloaded every single nerve. He even began crying, something he hadn't done since he was 4. His team mates watched helplessly while the referee skated off for help. The yells of Anthony's agony. The burning amount of heat his body was generating. Anthony's large convulsing body. No, it was not a pretty sight. "Anthony, I'm coming! Hold on!" Colton rushed towards Anthony, but a hand stopped him. Well, more like an outstretched arm that knocked Colton on to his back. "Step back." End ordered as she stopped Colton from stepping on the ice. Even Anthony's team mates left the ice since the entire rink was melting. The water even started evaporating at this point. The crowd was frantically whipping out their phones to record what was happening. . . While a few actually called for help. "N-No! I got to be with him, I got to-" "Hey. Shut up." She said, "Don't worry about it. Nothing bad will happen to Anthony. In fact, to spite Marcus, I made sure Anthony's fantasies would come true. Something that I should have probably looked into, actually. . ." "Wait-wait-wait-wait!" Marcus jumped in, "What do you mean you did this to spite me?!" "You were a tormented soul, so I decided to help you. But now you're a terrible person. So instead of ruining your life, I decided to make your rival's dreams come true. And by the way, the spot you truly deserve is something far worse than being stuck in Anthony's shadow. Though his fantasies render him unable to play hockey so. . . You can have that. At least until everyone finds out how horrible you are. I know you have one more edit left, but I can't stomach being around you long enough. So no last edit for you. Have a nice life." She walked off. "GET BACK HERE AND FIX THIS! HE DOESN'T DESERVE TO BE HAPPY! HE'S A MISERABLE PILE OF SHIT!" Marcus yelled to the point of his face turning red. End replied the way a proper lady should. Which is to say, she spun around, flipped him off twice, and then casually backed out of the arena . Before opening the door she said, "Don't care. You lose. Bye." "You. . . Uh. . . AAAAAAAAAG!" Marcus ran after her in a heated rage. "Fuck! That was some fucking bullshit! All of that for nothing!" Anthony ranted. The entire skating rink was nothing but concrete now that all the ice had melted away. Even the machinery that kept the ice cold was overheated beyond repair. He frantically wiped tears from his eyes as his team mates and Colton rushed towards him. Colton was the first to reach Anthony, quickly wrapping Anthony in his loving embrace. He wiped the remaining tears off Anthony's cheeks. "I don't know what I can do, but I'm here now. Are you ok now? Were you scared? I know I was. . ." "Man, you'll make a top notch husband if you keep this up." Anthony replied, kissing Colton on his cheek. "It hurt really fucking bad, but it's done now. I'm fine. I think." "Fuck bro, we thought you were being murdered." "Are you ok now, do you need something?" "That was really weird." "Yep! . . . Uh. . . You're naked though." "Anthony I think you're growing again. . ." Colton's arms were slowly being pushed further apart. Anthony's muscle mass was increasing yet again. Colton remembered what the woman had said about Anthony. The way she made it sound, it seemed like Anthony was going to be massive to the point where he's rendered unable to play hockey. "I feel it." Anthony kissed Colton one last time and gently pushed him away. "This feels like it's going to be huge. You guys should back u-uuuooooh!" The entire team and Colton backed away, keeping their eyes on Anthony as he moaned. It was awkward, but it reminded them all of what had happened in the locker rooms earlier that day. They were excited to say the least, but Colton was worried still. Anthony's last fantasy was one that would probably be better off in a dream world, not the real world. The team made sure no one else could enter the arena, just so they could have Anthony all to themselves for a bit. "Don't overdo it, Anthony. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- With each heart beat his body started to swell. It was gradual at first, the pain and pleasure of his expanding body mixing with his flustered mind. Anthony placed his massive hands over his pecs, enjoying the sensation of his pecs pushing his fingers a part. His hands slowly moving outward in front of him as his monstrous mounds of muscles grew outward. There was so much muscle packed on to his chest that it began to expand downward too, big squares of grade A beef somehow smashing in-between his other growing muscles. "Fuck yeah, bigger. . ." Anthony moaned through the pain as his legs grew larger. His quads were slowly crushing his package. Anthony was forced to lay back so his endowment would not be crushed. "Walking is gonna be hard with these big tree trunks. I fucking love it!" Anthony's abdominals began bulging out at an abnormal rate, to the point where they were smashing together. They were fighting his pecs and other abdominal muscles for space. The feeling of his muscles rubbing against each other further accentuated the mindless bliss that overcame him. He ran his hands all over his body, touching wherever he could. He looked back and forth to see his arms increasing in size, his lats and delts were following suit as well. Anthony started to have some difficulty moving his arms, and eventually his neck. His head was locked into a neutral position as his arms slowly locked in place. His forearms and biceps now mashing against each other, despite his arms laying straight out. "Oh shit this is intense. . . Oh man. . . Oh fuumumph." Anthony's pecs crept up to his chin, locking his jaw in place. At this point Colton was freaking out, watching Anthony being crushed to death by his own muscles. Anthony could care less. His muscles were fighting for space all over his body, the power surging through him was ecstatic despite him being unable to move. His member remained flaccid, thankfully, but began growing longer and thicker. Something that made even the most perverted onlookers blush. Anthony kept moaning, the sounds he were making kept growing louder despite his body being smothered in dense muscle mass. To Colton's relief, Anthony's body began growing taller. His muscles were still growing, though now his height was helping to even things out. 8 feet. . . 9 feet. . . 10 feet. . . The team watched in awe as Anthony tried sitting up, his muscles now too large to grope. Even a segment of his abs could not be covered with one hand. 11 feet. . . 12 feet. . . "Fuck, I can't take this!" Anthony's jaw was finally free from his pecs, but they weren't far behind. "This is crazy!" Anthony tried sitting up, planning to feel up his humongous body. His chest was too wide to let his bulbous arms wrap around the front of his body. 13 feet. . . 14 feet. . . 15 feet. . . All of his team mates approached him along with Colton tagging along behind them. 16 feet. . . 17 feet. . . 18 feet. . . 19 feet. . . Finally, 20 feet tall. When the ecstasy of growing had stopped, Anthony became aware of his surroundings. Even the self-centered muscleman couldn't help but feel embarrassed about being naked with all these people around. His team mates tried blocking Anthony's package, though it didn't do him any good. "Uh. . . Tada?" Anthony awkwardly smiled, "Could you guys. . . Stop staring and get me. . . Something to cover up?" Not wanting to disobey a giant who could crush them, the entire stadium cleared out. Everyone searched for curtains, banners, or huge blankets to smash together. Within 20 minutes a "man skirt" of epic proportions was made, along with elaborately put together cloth to help suppress his manhood. Anthony put it on, carefully, making sure not to rip it and trying his best to keep his giant endowment in check. "Thanks guys." A few 'you're welcome' responses rose from the vast crowd surrounding Anthony. Almost everyone was trying to wrap their head around how this crazy situation even came to be. . . While the others were in awe of Anthony's muscles, creating fantasies of their own involving Anthony's incredible bulk. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony found his way out of the arena, thanks to making his own exit. Of course, a giant 20 foot man standing on college campus wasn't exactly hard to miss. It wasn't long before news reporters flocked in to get some shots of the muscled giant. Anthony loved the attention, flexing his massive muscles for the cameras. He was a blonde haired god, his body flawless and tan. Thoughts of how amazing he felt and looked kept running through his head until his eyes scanned through the crowd to find his team mates and Colton. He still had mixed feelings about Colton, though he figured everything still turned out OK. Anthony didn't see any reason to dislike Colton, in fact, he kind of wished Colton had grown giant too so he could romp around with him. As the media packed up and left, Anthony was left out in the open. Anthony just lied there for a few days, picking up his team mates or Colton so he could put them on his chest. They'd nestle between his pecs and talk to him while he'd whisper back so he wouldn't make them go deaf. Anthony loved the feeling of being so enormous with miniature men sitting on top of his beautifully muscled body. Although, some may say "overly muscled" is a more appropriate term to use. People got used to walking around him to get to their dorms or classes. Officials for the college offered to pay Anthony to help with construction, of course, after he had repaired the stadium he had destroyed. Anthony eagerly agreed. Anthony especially enjoyed working with the construction crew. He'd lift up a few burly men at a time, placing them on beams or scaffolds so they could fasten the new building's structure together. Anthony would use his incredible strength to lift heavy steel beams with ease, putting on a little show in between to show off his muscles. The crew enjoyed his help for one reason or another. Eventually, word spread of Anthony – a giant man – helping to construct buildings. Even if he was five tons of solid muscle mass, he still found it easy to navigate his way through the city. The police had to block off sections of major streets to allow him access, though. Anthony loved helping out, though he loved soaking up the attention even more. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- One night, Colton approached Anthony's new area of residence – between the hockey arena and some college buildings. Anthony lifted his small lover up and placed him on his chest. He couldn't look at Colton, but the feel of him being there was almost enough for him. "Hey Anthony. . . I. . . Don't think I can do this any more. I love you but. . . You're so huge." Anthony did not respond, he remained quiet with a frown upon his face. He knew this was coming. "I'm just glad you forgave me. You have a real big heart Anthony. . . Hehe. . . I guess that's literally true since you're so huge now. I wish I could make this work, but both of us know it won't. We don't have any privacy, you can't cuddle with me, you can't kiss me. . . It feels. . . Wrong." "I know." Anthony sighed in agreement. He loved his new body, but soon found he loved Colton more as he was about to lose him for good. "We will still be friends at least, right? I think I'd go crazy if I didn't get to hear from you often. I'm going crazy enough as is since I can't jack off even if I wanted to. My arms are too big to reach down there." "Of course." Colton honestly didn't know how else to reply. "And hey, if you're going to go for a new boyfriend to fuck around with, pick Jake. OK? He's a decent guy, he'd treat you right and isn't an asshole. I bet he's a pro at fucking too. He better be with the body I gave him." Anthony's tone was enough to let Colton know he wasn't joking. "Thanks for the tip." Colton sarcastically cut in, "I wish there was a way to change this. Jake is fine and all, but he's not you. Just being with you makes me smile. But relationships can't last on just smiles, can they?" "I don't think so." Anthony sadly agreed. "I think. . . I would trade my giant new life to be with you. Even when you made me mad I couldn't stand to be away from you. I don't want to be selfish and keep you to myself either." "You're a really good man, Anthony." Colton patted Anthony's chest, giving it a gentle rub afterwards. The sound and feel of Anthony's steady heart beat - along with Anthony's soft skin and warm body -made Colton feel quite sleepy. He yawned."Are you at least happy?" "Very." Anthony perked up immediately. "I mean it's not a perfect life, but this feels fucking amazing." "Good. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. . ." Colton drifted off to slumber on his lover's chest. Anthony smiled as he felt Colton's body press up against his. The one thought of not having Colton to himself, on the other hand, made his heart sink. Though thoughts of his new life, his new purpose, gave him peace of mind. All the deeds he has done kept him content. He helped construction workers by protecting them from injury while they quickly built up the city. Helping them safely knock down dilapidated structures. He was even able to repair houses or other buildings thanks to being there to keep things in check. Tomorrow would be his one month anniversary of being a giant; he had the whole day planned out to help rejuvenate the city's park, which was no easy feat. Luckily for the city, they had Anthony, their own kind hearted giant. . . Who also loved to show off so people could gush over his perfectly chiseled god-like body. With a drawn out yawn, the giant slowly drifted off to a peaceful slumber. PART 4 There were no classes; all stores on campus were closed and all study halls were locked tight. The entire college was shut down for the day, allowing students and faculty alike to aid their favorite giant in rejuvenating the city's park. It was a nice sight to see, all the different groups of people working together. . . although, a few students would miss out on it. Some had decided to spend their day in the city, leaving the dorms virtually empty, except one dorm room, which contained a frazzled Marcus, who was furiously pumping out bicep curls with 50 pound dumbbells since that's all he could smuggle into his dorm. "Closed down the fucking campus gym. . . Because that huge fuck wants to fix up a shitty park. . . This school fucking blows. . ." Marcus muttered to himself in between reps. At this point he was trying to burn off steam, not work out. "Marcus?" A gentle voice called out, slowly revealing itself to be Colton as he opened the door. "Get the fuck out of here, I'm busy!" Marcus hollered, thrusting his weights to the floor. The loud bang echoed through the empty dormitory and shook the floor. Against his orders, Colton entered the room and closed the door behind him. He raised up a thermos and gave it a little shake. "I came by with hot chocolate, like Mom used to make. . ." Colton eased his way into Marcus' room, the musky product of his brother's workout session hanging heavily in the air. Colton set the thermos on Marcus desk and went to open a window. "I said get out!" Marcus tried to sound forceful, but the mere mention of their mother was enough to quell his rage for a bit. "Fine. Give me it." Colton happily handed over the thermos to Marcus. Marcus sniffed it first, expecting it to be poisoned or smell strange. Then he casually sipped directly from the thermos instead of using a cup or giving any to Colton. Colton saw that Marcus' body looked less tense, so he figured it was a good time to start talking. "I know you don't like me and I don't blame you. . . I was awful to you." "A big old fucking piece of shit, is more like it." Marcus replied. "Did you come to beg for your body back again? I think it's cute when you do that. Pathetic. But cute." "No." Colton had a rather pleasant smile on his face, something that threw Marcus off. "I don't deserve it anyway. I should've been a good brother and taken care of you after Mom passed away. But instead I just pushed you around and joined in when Dad would degrade you. I can't change what happened but I can start now. I. . . I owe you so much." Marcus swirled the contents of the thermos around, staring into the center. Marcus looked up to see Colton eagerly awaiting a sincere reply or at least an insult. Marcus contemplated on what Colton's true motives could be; finally deciding that Colton was trying to butter him up. Instead, Marcus got up and thrust the thermos into Colton's chest. "If that's all you have to say, get out." If his tone wasn't intimidating enough, his icy glare probably did the trick. "I understand." Colton replied, still smiling a bit. Before leaving the room, Colton paused and turned around. "Thanks Marcus. I really mean that. I'm just sorry about what you've lost. . ." "Hmph." Marcus folded his arms and shook his head. With a sigh, he went to fetch a towel to dry off his sweaty body before returning to his workout. "You idiot, sorry for losing what?" "Idiot? Nonsense. He does have a lot to be thankful and sorry for, after what you've done." End appeared within the blink of an eye on Marcus' desk, in front of Marcus. . . She literally appeared when Marcus blinked. "A usable brain. Great grades. Confident and comfortable about his sexuality. A good outlook on life. An amazingly selfless personality. Oh, and Anthony. . . Now what exactly did you lose? I'm sure you can figure it out." "HOW THE FU-" Marcus jumped back, quickly regaining his composure so he did not embarrass himself. "You know what? Nope. I don't care what you have to say." "Not even if I say 'oh Marcus dear, you can use your last edit' or something to that effect?" ". . . Go on." "You want to shrink Anthony down, I bet. He's happy and is getting a lot of attention as the city's hero. So we give him his dream, and then yank it away and turn him into a man-child that's even smaller than Colton! A good plan, isn't it?" Marcus signature shit-eating grin sprung up. "Fuck yeah, I knew you had a kick-ass plan!" "Is it really kick-ass?" End twirled her hair with her pencil. Her tone became insincere. "Imagine how awesome it will be to see it all unfold. The city loses its selfless gentle giant, which is pretty sad in itself. Then their giant gets reduced to a man who can't even move since he doesn't have enough muscle. Oh, oh! Don't forget the look on Colton's face as he sees the miserable existence his boyfriend has to live with." Marcus stared hard at the book End was carrying, and then out the window. He could see in the distance there was a large figure moving around in the park. His expression slowly shifted to a frown. Marcus cast his gaze down to the floor as he asked End something. The warm feeling of the hot chocolate lingered in his stomach, oddly reminding him of his teenage years. "End, if you only had one last wish-" "Edit." She corrected him. "Edit, wish, whatever. . . What would you use it for?" "Hmmm? Hmmmmmm. . . Hm! An edit that makes everyone happy who deserves to be happy. First I would have to look carefully, see who actually deserves to be considered. Then again, people all face their own troubles. . . Worries. . . Fears. . . Maybe the people I see as 'bad' are actually just people who need some happiness in their lives." "Sounds sappy and dumb." "Perhaps. Though I think someone who says sorry for your loss and thanks for your help. . . Despite it being a very unusual and distressing situation. . . Well, that doesn't sound like a bad person to me. Unless you don't realize what you've lost, that's just sad. Then again your brain is shriveled from disuse, so maybe you just need some special help." "I lost nothing and gained everything!" Marcus flexed, "I'm a hockey legend; the ultimate man, something Colton will never be!" "Hey, isn't that like something the old Colton would say? It's funny how things flipped around." "Flipped." Marcus repeated, "the old Colton?" "Now enough stalling, let's get started." Marcus looked out the window one more time, his hand slowly rising up over his stomach without him noticing until he felt the heat from his abs on his hand. The warmth of the hot chocolate still lingered, while End's tone and words finally struck the right chord in Marcus' narcissistic mind. He shook his head, "Fuck it, I got this. First I want you to. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Well. I'll be going to the park now. I have to properly monitor the progress." End disappeared instantly, leaving Marcus alone. "Whatever. Thanks." ". . . Thanks?" End said, "Well, that was unexpected." "Just a quick question. . . Why me?" "Because I was bored and you were the closest pathetic thing near me. I hope the next person doesn't have edits involving overly muscled men with unfeasibly large penises. Seriously, I am so done with this crap. Well, off to the park I go." End clapped twice and disappeared in a bright flash. Her voice echoed in the room, "Sooooooo done." "Well, OK. . . Heheh, yeah! Fuck, this is going to be awesome." Marcus took up a pair of binoculars to get a closer look at Anthony in the park. Anthony rubbed his head and stumbled, slowly sitting down in a clearing. It's starting already? That means it's my turn to get what I deserve." Marcus flexed, feeling his bicep fill up with more meaty mass. The fibers expanding as he flexed, but never shrinking afterwards. He also made sure to flex his tricep a bit. His forearm and hands followed suit, growing to a decent proportion for his humongous arm. His right arm was longer and thicker than his left arm, but soon it caught up without him having to flex. Marcus bent down and used his fists to prop up his slowly growing body, looking almost like an ape of sorts. A tan, muscular, smooth Ape. . . Marcus beat his chest as it expanded, filling so much that his nipples were pointing down. His skin could barely accommodate his pecs, or any of his insanely ripped muscle, for that matter. Veins popped out all over, now that Marcus body fat had dropped as low as possible. He straightened his back, letting out a sigh of relief as he was able to get out of that uncomfortable position. His upper body was incredibly strong, bulging with massive power – unrivaled by any human on the planet. He gave his massive thighs a shake as he widened his stance. "I might have over done it. . . Fuck man. . . I can barely move my arms to my cock. . ." Marcus waited for his manhood to grow as well, lengthening with each pulse. Allowing Marcus, the musclebound beast, to stroke his member. "That's better. But still, my legs are so big that I have to watch out. I might crush the boys by accident. Oh wait, yeah, all of me is super sturdy. I could probably take a sledgehammer to them and they'd be OK. Haaa, this shit's going to be fun. " -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton made his way to his own dorm immediately after the visit with Marcus. Colton found no reason to keep a smile upon his face, his sulky disposition clear to all of those who could see him. In other words, nobody at all since the dormitory was deserted. It took far too much effort to be happy without Anthony there. Colton trudged up the stairs to his room until he felt a sharp pain run down his leg. He thought he pulled something, though the pain felt similar to when he broke his leg when he was ten. He inspected his leg and saw it was fine, figuring it was just all in his head due to being depressed about losing Anthony. Colton pressed on, limping up the stairs while using the walls for support. When he reached his room's floor he fell to the ground, unable to control his body. "W-wha. . . S-someone help!" Colton, frightened and confused, could think of nothing to do but shout as he dragged himself to his dorm. He said through gritted teeth, "Got to get my cellphone. . ." Another sharp pain stopped his efforts. Colton knew this was Marcus' doing. Colton figured he was doomed to being crippled or something equally horrifying – only to see he might be wrong as he felt his limbs extend. His thin arms somehow slowly growing thicker as the bones stretched out. He rolled over and caught a glimpse of his face on a shiny surface. Slim? Feminine? Plain? None of those words could describe his face. He could feel his shoulders growing further, indicating his upper body was becoming wider. The pain temporarily subsided, leaving Colton with an unusual body and an ill-fitting head. "This can't-" Colton froze for a minute as he heard his new voice. Before he could speak, another sensation flooded his nerves. It was now mix of discomfort and pleasure, now. Something he could have sworn he witnessed secondhand just a month ago. Colton felt his skin fight against his clothes, his muscles now bulging outward at a quick pace. Faster than he remembered seeing Anthony's muscles grow. Colton tore away his clothes, astounded by how easy it was to do. He groaned, the power now surging through his body whether he wanted it to or not. The excitement and pace of it all caused his member to stiffen, something he was unable to notice thanks to being preoccupied. He watched his arms fill with power, not as massive as Anthony's were, but he was just one size smaller. Colton ran a hand over his chest, shocked to find his pecs were raised off his once flat chest. Below the mounds of meat were six slightly askew abs, they weren't perfectly shaped, but they were his own unique set from years ago. Colton rolled his shoulders, enjoying the sight of the muscles rolling around with the motion. "Well, that's unexpe-" Colton stopped again as he looked down to examine his lower half. His first thought was to examine his new legs, but instead, found himself drawn to a ridiculously large member. "T-that. . . I can't tell if that's good or not. . . Is this what I'm supposed to look. . . Um. . ." "Look like? Yep." Marcus approached Colton, startling Colton for several reasons. "Uh, your dick's all out there and hard. Mind covering up, bro?" Marcus tossed some clothing at Colton, something that once belonged to Marcus but was now to small to fit him. "Marcus! Why. . . I don't get it." "Well, I figured I'd still be the bigger brother. I had End put you back to the way you're supposed to be. Except End decided to add that little. . . Er-big thing so it could be useable." "Useable on what?" Colton reached down and grabbed his member, his hand not even wrapping fully around it. "This thing is too big!" "Meh. Not my problem. You should see what else End has in store for the entire school. I thought this school needed to have better looking guys so I wouldn't beat them by a land slide. It's not fair to them that I'm a genetically superior muscle god, right? Seven sexy feet of pure manly muscle, you should be happy that we have the same genetics. You're easily worthy of being one tier under me. Luckily, Anthony has a lot of muscle to give. End's over there right now shrinking him down." "Anthony? You're shrinking Anthony?" Colton looked back down at his body while he was putting on a pair of briefs from Marcus. "This is from Anthony?!" "Duh." "No! I won't sit by and let you turn him into some twig or something horrible!" Colton got up and ran past Marcus, who seemingly tried to say something. Colton could care less about what Marcus had to say, he was too busy worrying about Anthony. Colton tried his best to dress himself as he skittishly roamed across the campus and into the city. "Anthony, I'm coming. I don't know what I can do. But I'll do something!" -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton couldn't see Anthony in the distance any more - fearing the worst had happened to his lover. His muscular legs carried him far and fast, bringing him to the park within minutes. Sweaty, but at least present for what was happening to his boyfriend. He saw a mass of muscles lying in a large clearing within the park, onlookers scurrying to get away from the fallen giant. Colton looked around, noticing some of the college students' shirts were fitting tighter than normal. Even some of them were noticing it too, at this point. "5 tons of muscle goes a long way, and divvying up his other stats will be pretty fun too." End muttered as she continued writing in Marcus' book. "Stop doing this to Anthony! End, stop, please! Anthony-" Colton begged, only to be shot down with a pencil thrown at his forehead. "Calm your tits. Do you make a scene everywhere you go? I swear, all I hear from you is Anthony! Anthony! Anthooooony! Waaaaaaah! Just shut up and watch. . . Although, I suppose he's lucky to have a boyfriend who genuinely cares about him. Even if you are annoyingly going overboard about it." "Overboard, how is this overboard? You're going to ruin him!" "Uh. No. Idiot, why else do you think you got huge junk? Huge junk to use on a huge man – or however Marcus put it." Colton's brain reached its maximum capacity for trying to understand any of this hocus pocus stuff; now tossing on figuring out why Marcus was doing something that seemed nice. Colton muttered, "He's doing this so. . . Everyone can get some of Anthony's bulk. . . But. . . Anthony will still be huge? So that means Marcus. . ." "If you pieced all of that together any slower, your thoughts would be going in reverse. C'mon, guy, c'mon. Marcus had a change of heart. The old Marcus never left; he was just buried beneath an irrationally large ego and an unsavory personality. Of course he's still an asshole, but there's a sweet center under all of that bitterness. Leave it to you to bring it out of him. . . Just as you've done with Anthony." "Oh. . . Thanks I guess?" Colton grinned from ear to ear. "This means Anthony and I can be together, right? How small is he going to be?" "Do you ever shut up, geeeeeeeez." End rolled her eyes, "I'm trying to work here. Do you know how many people I got to write about? Talk again and I will stab you with this never-ending-lead-pencil until you get lead poisoning." Colton opened his mouth to say he was sorry, but quickly shut it since End's threat didn't sound pleasant. Anthony's body was soon too small for his clothing – if you could even call the tent-sized loincloth clothing. Colton rushed to his giant's side, rubbing Anthony's arms as he kept cheering on Anthony's change. He knew Anthony wouldn't appreciate being smaller, but Colton was overjoyed. Anthony's height tapered off at what appeared to be 8 feet, still 1'10" taller than Colton. Anthony appeared to weigh three times Colton's weight, his muscles packed even tighter on to his shorter frame. To Colton's dismay, his lover's muscles were in his way worse than before. Anthony stared at Colton, a confused look upon his face. "Anthony, look at you. . ." Colton bent down to kiss his boyfriend, only to get pushed away. Anthony shot straight up to his feet, his thigh-slapping member making a highly audible thud against his massive thighs, a sound that caught the attention of the entire group. "Hey buddy, back the hell off! I already got a boyfriend somewhere waiting for me," Anthony yelled, which made Colton happy despite Anthony shoving Colton away. Someone in the crowd approached Anthony and wrapped a banner around his waist, one that was supposed to be used for the newly finished gazebo Anthony helped make. Despite being a pretty large banner, it barely covered his member. "Oh, right. . . Thanks." "Anthony, it's me!" Colton got back to his feet and grabbed Anthony's hands. "Huh?" "Colton. . . I'm Colton. . . I know I look different and sound different, but it's still me. See? Same old boring glasses. Same old boring brown hair and boring blue eyes. Same old boring Colton, just bigger. Eheh?" Anthony pulled his hands away from Colton and removed his glasses. He tilted Colton's head upwards, staring into his eyes for just a few moments before it finally clicked. Anthony bent down to kiss his boyfriend, which quickly escalated into a grope-fest as Anthony's naughty hands did their thing. Anthony pulled away, "Nothing about you is boring, Col. But fuck, that new voice of yours is hot. . . You know, I couldn't fuck or jack off for a month. You know what's going to happen, right?" "Straight to the point. Classic Anthony." Colton pushed up against Anthony, finding it difficult to embrace his lover. With Colton's new size and Anthony's still-oversized frame overstuffed muscles, a poorly executed hug was all Colton could manage. "Marcus changed me back to how I'm supposed to be. Except I'm still a year younger. . . And uh. . . Another thing." "A bigger dick? I feel that, man, it's massive." Anthony pushed his leg against Colton's crotch. "It's not even hard, is it? I pegged Marcus all wrong if he did this and all." "Wow. OK. You guys. You're in a public place. Chill your boners and get a move on. "End cut in, breaking the two up without much of a hassle. "Go back to the dorms or something. These people have seen enough weird stuff for today. . . Or forever. Seeeeeeriioouusly." "Oh!" Colton blushed as he turned away from the crowd. "I forgot." "Let's go back to the dorms. You can measure me. We can fuck. It'll be just like always." Anthony tugged on Colton's hand, not waiting for his response. "Like always, only better." Colton kissed his boyfriend on the cheek. Anthony wrapped his arm around his lover, gently guiding him back to the dorms. Anthony purposefully moved slowly, just so he could see all the people admiring his smaller – yet perfect – body. He also wanted to show off his incredible boyfriend. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Anthony, come on, the game is about to start!" Colton impatiently tugged on Anthony's arm. "OK, OK! Calm the fuck down, Col." Anthony laughed, allowing Colton to drag him along to the couch. Colton pushed Anthony back, his massive 700 pound body causing the couch to make some rather unsettling sounds. . . Despite it being reinforced beyond belief. Colton dove into Anthony's arms and snuggled up to him. Anthony bent down and kissed Colton on the cheek before wrapping his arms around Colton. The two men were massive, but they still managed to fit all their bulk on to a single (enormous) couch. Even more amazing than that, they managed to position their bodies so they could be as close as possible. A year of dealing with the inconvenient blessing of their made them experts, so even the most spontaneous of hugs or kisses were easy for Anthony to pull off. Colton still had to pull Anthony down, though, since Anthony was 8 feet tall, while Colton was only 6'2". "It's the first game, I wonder what they look like now." Colton mused. Colton, despite witnessing some insane feats of human growth, was not prepared for what arrived on the ice. A group of men, all wide, possibly 6'5" or taller, skated out like elephants on giant ice-skates. Graceful. . . Giant. . . Elephants. "Wow, I'm surprised they even found uniforms that fit. Hey Anthony, do you regret n-" "Shut it, stud." Anthony squeezed Colton. "I told them I'll join next season." "Marcus is almost as big as you, you know. You two might have to really compete if you keep putting off your hockey practice. . . Besides, I thought you couldn't stand the thought of losing to Marcus?" "Nah, I think I'll let that jerkoff have his time in the spotlight. Marcus isn't so bad. . . Maybe. Besides, he made all of this crazy stuff possible somehow with the help of that weird lady. I live out my dream to be a giant, I grow my team mates into perfect hockey players, and now I have a huge body that I love. My life is perfect." "That's all, huh?" Colton playfully elbowed Anthony. "Relax stud. I was saving the best for last." Anthony caressed Colton's arm, his hand moving down over Colton's hand. Anthony rubbed a white gold ring on Colton's finger, "He gave me a great hubby. One who I want to spend some time with before I have to start practicing again." "Oh alright." Colton smiled, "But as your number one fan I am really disappointed in how you're slacking off." "I guess I have to make it up to my number one fan. . ." Anthony shut off the TV. Colton tried to protest, but Anthony's lips halted Colton's efforts. "We can catch the game later. We know they're going to kick the other team's shit in anyway. Right now I have to give my number one fan something he'd really enjoy. I think my husband would like it too. I don't know, you decide. . . Heh-heh."

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 2 The family jet was really comfortable for me. I was amazed by the silk purple carpet, the open mini bar, and even the 5 star cuisine inside that I was allowed to enjoy. Dad was a very rugged man, preferring the most simplistic things in life. When I was younger, my big dad preferred to have a simple and peaceful home for his sons. We never had money troubles thanks to my dad's deal with the scientific community but Jeff and I never asked for much. My graduation from high school was one of the very few times my dad came dressed in a full suit, tailored to fit his 8 foot tall body and 900+ pounds of stone hard muscle. For dad to have bought a personal jet topped with all of these extravagant accessories, he must have been rolling in money (which meant a pretty big pool of money for such a big man). As I left the jet, the sun shined down on all 6 feet and 3 inches of my body. By no standard did I grow up a small man in the eyes of my peers. A star linebacker in my college football team, I was best known as 'The Lawnmower' from having mowed down the enemy team with all 230 pounds of me. Of course, it was hard to look big when your dad was a walking phenomenon. I remember receiving my award in high school football as the best player. People looked up to me as an idol and role model for their kids as I took my reward and raised it like a trophy in the name of my high school career. That was, until my dad stood to clap for me. My dad had been sitting in the back of the room, watching with pride from the back as I received my award, but he couldn't hide himself any longer as he stood above all the other parents and students, his big hands clapping up thunderstorms with their loud collisions. After that, he became the talk of the school. "Did you see Johm's dad?" someone would ask. "Yeah, that dude is HUGE!" someone would answer with enthusiasm. It got kind of irritating after a while till I graduated and left for a big university all the way on the other side of the country. A limo came to pick me up from the airport. I hadn't heard from my brother or dad in 3 years so I'd assumed that they'd come and see me at the airport. I could understand why dad was coming, since he'd basically be the equivalent of a celebrity in a book store, but why didn't Jeff come to get me atleast? I decided that I'd ignore questions like these with a quick drink from the mini bar inside the limo. Whatever my dad had bought, he must have been determined to give his 21 year old kid a good time. Jeff had sent me a message saying that Dad had also bought a new house to go with his new paycheck, far into the outskirts of our hometown. I felt a lot of childhood memories flooding back as we cruised through the town. Kids were playing in the parks and sidewalks and the people as a whole seemed to be in a peaceful state. I smiled a bit as I felt the safety of being home again, stopping the shot glass of expensive wine an inch from my lips for a moment. That didn't stop me from drinking the shot, of course. Just as we reached the last hill before we reached our destination, a text came from my little brother. 'How's the view?' the text asked me as he went over the hill. I looked over the front seat and my eyes bulged out of my head. A massive mansion the size of a mall stood in the center of an enormous collection of gardens, mazes, and well shaped statues of greek gods. The building was like the 8th wonder of the world. How could dad possibly afford all of this, I wondered as the driver curved around a large fountain in front of the house, coming to a halt at the entrance. The entrance to the large mansion was two extremely tall wooden doors that looked like a man on 10 foot stills could walk through with no trouble." Your luggage be put in your room for you shortly, sir" said the driver as I got out. " Thanks, man" I said, not accustomed to hearing someone call me sir. I reluctantly walked up to the wooden doors, seconds from knocking, when I felt something move beneath my feet. My brow furrowed as I thought I'd imagined it and kept moving forward. A little button was placed in the wall beside the door to work as a doorbell. A loud chime rang as I pressed it, a sing song like ring echoing around me. At first, there was no response at all. Then there was the sound of a door slamming open and a running along marble floor before a momentary silence. Slowly, the door opened and my I swore my jaw dropped at what I saw. My view was level with an enormous chest wearing the tightest white wife beater. Hair escaped the confines of the stretching shirt, thick black hair covering the enormous chest. My eyes slowly moved up to see the face of an enormous man that appeared to own these huge pecs. My throat was dry as I recognized the face. "Dad?" I asked as I looked past the thick black beard and big, handsome face of the giant in front of me. I harty laugh came from the large man as he heard my response, shaking me to the core. " Are you ok, Johny?" he said with a deep and powerful voice. " It's me, Jeff." he said as he put familiarly shaped glasses on his face. The strangest thing happened to me in that moment. I'd always been straight as an arrow but the sight before me was testing the balance. I quickly pulled myself together as I tried to distract the new man my brother had become. " Jeff?" I said, trying to say something. Jeff had never been a very small child but he'd never been so massive. Jeff was a soon to be doctor with reccomendations from the most prostigious schools in the world and was billingual in many languages but he still had been keeping a good and firm body since before I left for college, standing at 6'1 and sitting at 194 pounds of soaking wet, lean muscle. The man before me was much bigger and much better looking as he owned a strong chin, full lips, a rugged jaw line, and even the best looking brow. He must have been been over 7 feet tall and wide enough to fill musch of my vision with his mass. " You never answered my text, J; How's the view?" he said, aiming his amazingly blue eyes into mine, almost touching my soul. Only one thing came to my mind at this question. " Massive...." Jeff smiled as he moved his massive shape out of the way and moved his arm into the house. "Good to hear. You coming inside?" he asked. He had no idea how close he'd found me out as I walked with a bit of an awkward motion before moving regularly. He didn't seem to notice, thank god. The inside of the house was as big as the outside. Paintings of obvious quality covered the walls and were lighted by the skylight above. Expensive tables and chairs were placed around the room. A silky red carpet covered the path from the front door to the stairs leading up to the upper rooms and well designed, tall archways led to more rooms along the 1st floor. I was beside myself at all there was in this one building. Everything, including Jeff, was enormous in this building." I know its a lot to take in but Dad hopes you'll still feel at home here with your family" Jeff said, throwing a heavy arm around me neck and pulling me into a one armed hug, pressing me into his enormous, hairy pit as he looked upon the view. I shook a bit at the scent of his manly scent, the strange thing that happened at the door happening again in my pants. I was shaky at the knees but the enormous arm was holding my body in my place as though I weighed nothing. " Well let's go get you to your room, big guy" he said as he loosened his arm around me but still laid it over my shoulders, pulling me forward and up the stairs to the second floor, forcing me to move a little more quickly to keep up with the long strides of his long, muscular legs that were testing the restraint of his jeans as much as an ungodly, round mass pushed outward between them. I couldn't keep my eyes off of it. When we turned the corner to the long hallways of the 2nd floor, my cock stirred at what laid before me. The rooms were clearly inhabited by some kind of large beast as different parts of clothing were along the hallway. Torn shirts and underwear were thrown across the floor. A strong, masculine odor came from the hallway that was almost more than I could take, the red carpeting matching some of the red shirts or red boxers and briefs. Many of the articles of clothing were very large, clearly made to try and contain a large man but couldn't do the job. " Shit! Sorry, J, I was supposed to clean up the room before you got here but I couldn't finish in time." he said, scratching the back of his head in frustration. An enormous, veined bicep formed from the action, the enormous trap of my enormous brother testing the confines of the wifebeater. "It's alright, you know I'm a slob, too" I said in confort, trying to pull my eyes from the big bicep in my brother's arm but failing miserably. He smiled down at me with the whitest smile I'd ever seen and I nearly melted where I stood. "Thanks, bro!" he said as he grabbed be and took me with him to the end of the hallway. The door at the end of the hallway appeared to lead to a different kind of room than the rest. A modest drawer and wall lamp were placed beside the door as if to emphasize that someone else was supposed to be in the room. " Dad said he didn't want to overwhelm you with everything at once so he decided to set a small room for you" he said, opening the door and crouching to get into the room. I followed and I was granted the sight of the perfect room. An enormous bed stood at the opposite side of the room, meters away. An opened door led to an enormous bathroom made with what looked like porcelain and marble. The room I stood in looked like its own living room as a sofa was placed in front of a wide screen tv inside the wall. A large, silver fridge stood to the side of the bed and a fire place across from that lay quiet. No words came from my mouth. A window looking out to the front of the house lit the room and the table sitting below it. " I hope its alright. We tried to find bigger furniture but there was no way they could fit it into one room" Jeff said, his voice falling down to my ears to be heard. I shook my head without looking away from the furniture. " It's perfect. Really" I said sincerely as I walked in and fed my eyes with the amazing decoration. Jeff towered by the front door of the room, his enormous chest level with the top of the opening. " Pop said he wanted to see you once you got settled in" he saidm using his personal nickname for dad as he turned to the door and bent down to exit. I went out with him a bit more quickly than I wanted to reveal. " I'm settled" I said quickly, following my large brother down to the hall. " Wow, you miss him that much huh?" he said as we turned the corner and entered the garden in the back of the house. The gravel road crunched under my brother's massive weight like it was bubble wrap, leaving faint footsteps in it. As we entered the forest in the back of the house, I felt my feet tickle a bit as we passed the closely standing trees. " Where's Dad?" I asked as I tripped over a branch but kept going along the path. The tickling at my feet had gotten stronger as we seemed to close in on a destination. Jeff smiled a little at the mention of dad's location. " Oh, he's busy working in the junk yard" he said as the forest began to clear. Why would dad be at a junk yard this far from the house, I wondered. The light of the clearing in front of us blinded me for a moment before I saw the 'junk yard' laid before me. Broken cars and types of weights were placed in very tall piles, shaking as the quakes beneath our feet became stronger. I nervously walked toward the yard with my brother and had to grab his enormous forearm to continue standing. The close we came to the yard, the more I realized how big the weights and cars were. Clearly, they were made for giants as I saw weights that would normally be a single ton for powerlifters were piled upon each other in different sizes from 10 to 100 tons per weight. What kind of man could have use for such weight, I wondered as I clung tightly to my brother. " Dad didn't want to damage the mansion so he brought the yard all the way over here" Jeff said knowingly, smiling at the desperate grasp of his 'big' brother. When we turned the final corner, I was beside myself as I smell the most powerful smell I'd ever experienced enter my nose, slowly going stronger. At first, it smelled like a gym full of jocks working out but then, as we came closer, it started to become less like jock musk and more like pure testosterone. My cock jumped and then laid firm against my waistband as the smell entered my system. From where we stood, I could see a tall pile of what looked like train cars piled on top of each other, moving up and down like a machine was lifting them. I could feel my body getting pulled in by the power of the smell in the air, making me keep up with my large brother. When we passed the corner, I felt my heart beat out of place. A behemoth of enormous proportion lay beneath the tall pile of train cars that looked like a pile of muscle and hair, bench pressing it quickly up and down. "Pop, he's home" Jeff called to the pile. A large head of dark hair turned and looked right at me, a burly beard covering the face of perhaps the most handsome man one could lay eyes on. " SQUIRT!" came a thunder-filled voice as the behemoth sat up and set the tall pile of train cars aside as if they weren't 20 train cars topping each other. The giant was only sitting up and he appeared to have rival height to me standing up. But he clearly wanted a better advantage as he stood and rocketed up and up and up into the air. My blue eyes were wide but that didn't take away any of my body's energy to fire a huge load onto my stomach beneath my shirt. I nearly fell before a quick collection of shaking moved the earth before an enormous hand covered my bicep like a thick sleeve. " You ok, Squirt?" a loud voice called down to me as I pulled myself up. I looked from two enormous boot covered feet up to two enormous calves that riveled my waist in size. I went up higher and caught two enormous thighs that tested a pair of tight white shorts that didn't even make it half way down the enormous hairy legs. My mouth went dry as an enormous bulge bulged between the two monoliths like an extra large medicine ball. I pulled my vision higher as the giant stood to full high, the bulge only 6 inches from my face and filling my thoughts with its power. An 8 pack that looked harder than diamond stood above the bulge like a cobblestone path and went up to the giant's chest. My eyes were glued to the enormous chest above that as the giant's chest breathed in and out, filling the ceiling of my vision and helping the torso define the definition of the phrase 'barrel chested'. Two enormous arms stood out from the pillar of a body and bulged along with it, an obvious pump pushing through the tight white tanktop that didn't reach the bottom set of the giant's abs. A large remotely human head with a pretty face looked down on me with the most beautiful eyes and hottest facial structure I'd ever seen, making my body sweat and overheat from just the presence of it. " Did you miss your dear ol' dad, sport?" the giant roared down to me with his deep voice. I almost wasn't able to speak to the giant but one word did escape my dry throat. "D...dad?!" I asked before getting shaky in the knees and falling to the ground, my shirt soaking through with a growing wet stain.

Experimenting with narrative voice. Hope it's not too odd or off-putting! First muscle growth story. Enjoy - and be nice! A Chance Meeting on the DLR This is a story about two men who were made for each other. There’s a right person out there for everyone. Only some of us are lucky enough to find them. Let's start with Paul. Well, Paul liked massive bodybuilders. You know the type. Waking hours spent masturbating to freakishly morphed pictures of huge, muscled studs. Feverishly jerking his ample cock, he would imagine what it would be like to meet, and – as the train of his libido-fuelled imagination picked up speed – worship every inch of hard-packed, swollen muscle on a morph’s monstrous physique. Then there's Kevin. Now, Kevin was a massive bodybuilder. Again, I'm not straying far from the stereotype: his waking hours were spent heaving insane amounts of iron in the local gym, straining to pump his muscular physique even bigger. Feeling the burn tearing through every one of his sinews, he would imagine what it would be like to pass 300lbs and – as the fires of his testosterone-fuelled daydream whipped up into an inferno – dwarf, in terms of sheer flexed mass, every super heavyweight Olympian musclegod he idolised. But dreamstuff isn’t hard currency, and both men were pretty much shortchanged by reality. Kevin could never seem to get past 270 lbs, and Paul never met any bodybuilders with muscles even close to his morphs. And the dreams would have stayed just that, insubstantial as whispers, if not for a chance meeting on the DLR. Kevin was returning from the gym, Paul from one of his wanders around London in an ineffectual attempt to stave off his libido. A mass exodus at Canary Wharf had left the two of them alone in the train carriage, sitting opposite one another. Was it fate? Hell if I know. I might sound like am omniscient narrator, but really I'm just a twat with a soft spot for romance and muscle growth. What the hell do you want to know my POV for? Back to the boys. Well, Kevin - he's probably the more interesting of the two right now, right? What was he doing? Well, pretty much just fidgeting in his seat. You see, he could never get comfortable in train seats. It wasn’t just the scorching sun coming in through the windows. He had read somewhere that they made the windows of the DLR trains out of the same glass that they used in magnifying lenses. The evidence seemed to bear this out – after all, didn’t evil children use magnifying glasses to cook ants? He felt half-baked beneath his tan skin. In addition, his dense weight always bore him down through the comfy foam seat cover so he could feel the metal springs poking painfully into his hard glutes – which themselves lacked any fatty protection. He was wondering whether it would look weird if he employed his gym bag as extra cushioning beneath his rump, or whether he should ride out his next three stops standing up (though he had worked legs today extra hard and was grateful for even this torture device of a seat) when he noticed the man opposite him staring at him. He wasn’t unused to getting looks, but this guy was eyeballing him with an intensity that bordered on the creepy. “Can I help you?” He hadn’t said it in an aggressive way, but pretty much any rhetorical question backed by the straining, steel-hard muscles of a 270 pound bodybuilder comes across a tad threatening. Suppose we should give some screen time to Paul now. Bear with me. He's not a massive bodybuilder but believe me, he's pretty integral to the story. Well Paul, as you might imagine, was jerked from his reverie. He had been committing the musclestud’s physique to memory in his mental wankbank so he could conjure his image forth from his id later, when he was back at home with his cock in his hand. Of course, somewhere in the process the 270 lbs would be cranked up closer to 500 in his mind’s eye. Like I said, bit of a macrophile stereotype. “Uh,” he replied, feeling the heat of embarrassment scald his face. “N-no, sorry.” Then, his self-consciousness clouded by lust and his brain pickled by the hot sun straining in through the windows of the train carriage, he found himself adding, “You’re just…so big!” Kevin’s mouth curled up in a cocky smile. The same chemical reaction – heat and libido – must have been bubbling in his grey cells as he, somewhat out of character, replied, “Yeah, but not big enough.” He flexed a 20 inch bicep, offering the striated mountain as somewhat contradictory evidence of his pathetic nature. He had actually been flexing throughout this little story, feeling - and enjoying - the strain of his swollen muscles against the skin, like most muscle dudes do on their way home from the gym, but I figured it was time to throw you guys a bone (or should I say a boner?) and actually detail one of them. Just to keep the story (and your horniness) going. So anyway, Kevin flexed a f*cking massive bicep. This, and the faint, cock-stirring aroma of man-sweat from the bulked bodybuilder’s armpit, merely acted as a catalyst to Paul’s fevered mind. “Yeah,” he muttered (though later he would ask himself where he got the balls to speak like this), “nowhere near big enough.” A brief silence settled between the two men. It wasn’t uncomfortable. Both were simply wondering why now, of all times, they had chosen to spill their hidden, innermost thoughts to complete strangers. And wondering too why it didn’t seem wrong. This would be a good place to insert one of those "Was it fate?" questions again, but I figure I've already dealt with this in my own suitably sardonic fashion. Just keep reading. Kevin broke the lull. “I’m Kevin, by the way,” he said, extending a hand. “Paul,” said Paul, reaching for it. Their fingers touched, a spark of energy flashed between them…and Kevin started to grow. He pulled his hand back as though he had been burned, and could barely get out a surprised “What the-” before the muscles over his torso began to twitch and swell. His pecs ballooned out from his chest, filling the once-loose tank top to the limit, the ironic witticism written on the front suddenly indecipherable as it was stretched and pulled around by the hard striations straining up against the material. His growing shoulders and delts yanked the struggling top up over his bellybutton, revealing a lower set of perfect, budding abs glistening with sweat, underlined sexily by an aesthetic v-line. His biceps and triceps looked like they were going to burst out of the skin as they fought for space on his upper arm. Like bars of writhing steel his wrists joined in the competition, straining Kevin’s tan flesh to breaking point so that every striation was clearly visible beneath the stretched-thin surface. So absorbed was Paul in alternately frenziedly cataloguing and drooling over the immense changes in Kevin’s upper body mass that he nearly missed the teardrop thighs and twin hillocks of calf muscle that burst into beautiful, sweat-shimmering glory on Kevin’s lycra-short-clad legs as he stood. Kevin was on his feet in seconds, noticing as he did so the full, pumped feeling in his glutes as they too tightened to perfect spheres of titanium perfection behind him. Paul felt suddenly tiny, afraid. The heat in the carriage was enough to boil his blood and he felt himself go light headed as the now giant bodybuilder took a shaky step forward, unused to his shift in weight. How had this happened? What was going to happen how? And…was Kevin…smiling? 'Course he was smiling. You think I'm going to write a muscle growth story where the dude hates being big? You're on the wrong site. I hear whybeingsmallandweedyisbest.com is looking for readers, so go take your eyes there, microphile. “Fuck YES!” The striated superman cast a look over his immensity. Every twitching sinew, every new inch he noted, every vein pushed to the surface of his straining body by the swollen muscle widened his smile further. “I’m HUGE! But how?” He looked down at Paul before him – fuck, he appeared so tiny now in comparison (the smile strained a little further still) – whose wide eyes, pallid expression and faint whimpering noises would not have been out of place on a trauma victim. “What did you do to me?” It took Paul nearly half a minute to find the words, spluttering odd syllables into the testosterone-drenched haze of the carriage. He floundered about a bit to locate the right phonemes like a blind person bobbing for apples at Halloween, but eventually he regained enough reason to conjure some sense into his babble. “Ah…I think we – we both did it. You wanted to get bigger, and I wanted you bigger. And somehow it just worked.” You're not going to get more of an explanation than that. Writer and muscle whore I am, scientist I am not. Here's what Kevin thought though, and maybe you should be content with that: Kevin had read enough bodybuilding magazines to know the importance of willpower. Of envisioning yourself growing, as a compliment to your workouts. None, however, had mentioned combining that willpower with someone else. Satisfied? Moving on: “You mean, we could do it again? I could get even bigger?” Without mirrors or scales, it was difficult to know what size he was now. How much had he gained? Surely over 10 lbs of muscle? Maybe closer to 20? Or 30? My God, was he over 300lbs finally? The thought made him bone up. He felt his cock – Jesus, had that gotten bigger too? (his smile could stretch no more, though it did make a valiant effort to) – twitching as testosterone-rich blood filled it. His wasn’t the only penis affected by the change. Though Paul’s head was spinning, feeling was –gradually – beginning to return to the rest of his body. And the first thing he felt was the tremendous pressure in his jeans. He had never been this hard in his life. Before once again losing the power of speech – God, was it even hotter in the carriage than it had been a few minutes ago? – he got the words out: “We should try again. My flat – it’s the next stop. Two minutes from the station.” He had once considered the Isle of Dogs a crappy place to live. Now he praised the day he had been suckered into buying property there. Kevin grinned down at the little man, and flexed a bicep. The contrast with the fist-sized ball it had been before, and the head-sized peak now, was enough for him to start dripping pre. It didn’t seem to stop swelling – bigger and bigger it got, pulling all the excess skin on his arm (not that there was much, other than a teeny fleshy wrinkle around his armpit) with it as it rose, mountain-like, before the two of them. When it reached its full size, making Kevin’s handsome, well-shaped head actually look small in comparison, the skin was so stretched it was translucent. “Yeah. We’ve got to try it again as soon as possible!” So anyway. Two guys, random meeting on a train. Possibly fate yadda yadda. Anyhoo. To the meat of the matter: want to see one of them get bigger? I mean, seriously, freakishly bigger? Look out for part two. The rest of you? Man, I should be on commission or something. Like I said, whybeingsmallandweedyisbest.com is only a click away.

Sorry if the title deceived you guys into thinking this was another muscle growth story. But, it's not. Just my first ever gay romance story. Although, one of the main characters has muscles. So. ya'know... Hope you guys like it? xD Also, I attached pictures of how I envision the two main characters I also had the Kailee but i don't think too many of you would like to see a girl on here right? xD ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The New Kid "Sam! Wake up! You're going to miss your bus! Just because you're eighteen doesn't mean you don't have to go to school!" Slowly my eyes open and I stand up wanting to fall back onto the bed. "Okay mom. I'm up, thanks." I drag myself into my bathroom and into the shower, the cool water waking me up fully. After I finish the shower, i step out and dry off my body. Now, I wasn’t football team material but I wasn’t scrawny either; I was toned, and my body had a light dusting of dark black hair over it. I walk into my room and get dressed- A pair of black jeans and a white v-neck with my converse. a few minutes later, i’m in the bathroom again, standing in front of the mirror brushing my teeth. I spit into the sink and smile at myself in the mirror, my white smile shining back- until i look up at my hair and it turns into a frown. It was a mess. I grab the gel out of the cabinet and style my hair for the day, pushing it up. Not long after, I’m grabbing a bagel from my mom and on my way to school. While i’m at my locker, my best friend Kailee shows up next to my locker. “Hey Sam!” Her perky voice can make the most depressed people on Mondays happy. “Hey Kai. How was your weekend?” I ask, still unpacking my backpack. “Mine was good. I went with Paige to the mall on Friday and I got these new boots!” she steps back to let me look at them. “Damn girl. Those are sure to impress Tristan.” Just then you see a boy walk by who you’ve never seen before. Tall- I’m like 6 foot and this guy was really tall. Muscular- A bit over the size of the schools quarterback. Oh-So-Sexy- Blonde. Green eyes. Light stubble. A chiseled jawline. Mmmf. This guy is sexy on so many levels. My jaw feels like it’s dislocated from my skull, it’s so far to the ground. As he walked by, he winked at me and smiled, melting my heart like butter. Damn. I thought MY smile was perfect. “Who is he..?” I ask dreamily. “Him? Oh! That’s Trey Brunauer. He’s new here. Just transferred from a school in Vermont.” She answers, acting like the guy doesn’t look like a freaking God. Suddenly, she smiles. “You like him! You’re totally crushing on him! Ah!” I try to quiet her as best I can. She’s the only person i’ve ever told that i’m gay, besides Paige, Tristan, and my family. “We HAVE to try and get you two together. It’d be so cute!” I sigh and shake my head before we start walking to History, Kailee rambling about nonsense next to me. We walk into History and sit down in the front of the class. We’re that part of the student body that is somewhat popular and actually wants to learn. This left a lot of seats open around us, even with Paige and Tristan sitting behind us. Just as Mr. Collins was about to start the phone started ringing. We all started talking quietly. Afterwards, he walks to the front of the room and with a (fake) smile he informs us about a new student who’ll be joining us. “Welcome to room 207 Mr. Brunauer!” And in walks Mr. StudMuffin himself. “You can sit anywhere there’s an open seat.” I can’t help but stare as he smiles and walks towards me. WAIT. REWIND. DID HE JUST START WALKING TOWARDS ME? He sits down in the seat next to mine and smiles over at me before we all start taking notes on what Mr. Collins was talking about. I look at Kailee next to me, her face smiling so wide her face might rip in two. I just shake my head and start writing down notes in my notebook. By the end of the period, my note page, had turned into a doodle page. It was covered in a bunch of hearts and a bunch of cliche things like “S+T.” In the middle of me drawing us hugging, the bell rang, sending a huge spike straight through Trey’s face. Before Trey can see what i’ve drawn, I rush out of the room. Off to lunch. Me, Kailee, Paige, and Tristan usually sit in the back of the lunchroom. Mostly because it’s quieter and it provides somewhat private conversations. As we’re talking about our upcoming Trigonometry test, I see the stud walking towards our table, the swagger evident in his walk. He KNOWS he’s hot.. That just makes him even sexier. “Hey guys,” his voice is a deep baritone that makes his adam’s apple bob up and down “do you think I could sit here? I’m not much of a social butterfly.” He shoots me that billion dollar smile one more time. “YEAH.” Everyone looks at me with strange looks, except Trey who’s trying to hold back hysterical laughter. “I-I-I mean, sure, you can sit here..” I say, looking away, blushing furiously. He sits down beside me, his wide shoulders touching mine, sending shivers down my body. Slowly I get up the nerve to start talking to him. “So Trey. Tell us about yourself. What’s Vermont like?” “Well. I’m 18, I have a 7 year old sister named Nicole. I play baseball and I swim too.” Everything was soft mumbles after that. I was too busy think of him playing baseball, getting all sweaty, his muscles flexing as he ran from base to base, and that ass of his in those skin tight baseball pants. And then, I pictured him in a speedo for Swimming. Suddenly I was jolted back to reality by a strong hand squeezing my shoulder. “Sam. Hey bud, you okay? You look a bit pale.” I could feel a small amount of drool on the side of my mouth. I look down at my crotch and felt it throbbing, a tent in my jeans, the strong,sturdy material making it not as noticeable. Needless-to-say, I excused myself awkwardly and made my way to the bathroom to… relieve myself. The next few days were hard for me. As much as I tried getting closer to Trey, he simply got closer to Kailee. They were like always talking to eachother. I just started to accept the fact that he wasn’t gay or bi, when one day in Physics, after Mrs. Stevens finished explaining our project to us, we were able to choose our partners. Kai wasn’t in this class, not Paige or Tristan either, but Trey was. The kid who basically crushed my dreams of love by being straight. “Hey Trey. You want to work together for this project?” He may have crushed my dreams and all but damn he was hot. “Sure. I’m not to good with Physics anyway. Just a bunch of fancy equations to describe how a ball rolls or something.” he says with a slight chuckle. “Sweet! Let’s get to work.” We sit down at one of the open desks and start working. About half way through the period, Trey looks at me, “Do you want to hang out after school? Like maybe go to the park or something?” I looked at him dumbfounded. “You want to hang out with me? I’ve been trying to be your friend for the past week, and you just keep getting closer to Kailee. You’re like always talking to her.” My cheeks red from both anger and sadness. His face read confusion and hurt all over it. “That was because…” he lowers his voice to a whisper that only I can hear, “I think you’re kinda hot Sam… And I really like you… I could see the way you and Kailee act around each other, but I also saw that her boyfriend is Tristan. So, you had to be her best friend. I figured she might know if you were gay or not. I didn’t have the courage to ask you myself.” He looks down, clearly blushing. Trey is shy..? Awwwwh. That’s so adorable! I grab his hand in mine under the desk. ”I’d love to go out with you.” I say with a smile. The day couldn’t have gone by any slower. It helped that I had been thinking of him all day but still, I just wanted to get to that park. As we’re leaving school, I start looking for Trey in the crowd of students when I feel Trey come up behind me and put his arms around my neck in a super freaking adorable hug from behind. I can smell the cologne on his chest. It smells manly. Did I tell you he was sexy as fuck yet? I start laughing as he giggles uncontrollably like a little kid. “You ready to go?” he asks, his emerald green eyes staring into my stormy grey ones.. He puts his hand out. “Sure am.” I grab his hand in mine and we start walking towards the park, not caring what anybody thought of them. As we reached the park I felt an extremely childish urge coming on. I ran over to the swings and began to swing slowly, until Trey started pushing me. “Woah! Trey! Calm down or I might end up in the next town over!” From this, he began pushing even harder. “Geeze! Okay Mr. Muscleman I get it! You’re strong!” I say in between laughs. Slowly he lets me stop before looking down at me on the swing, "So you think i'm a Muscleman?" A sly grin on his face as he flexes his bicep, a respectably large mound rising in the shirt. My expression clearly shows the answer, jaw hanging open. "That's it!" He physically picks me up and carries me over to the large field people use for kite flying. "Run. Ill give you a 10 second head start." He says, a cocky smile plastered onto his gorgeous face. I don't wait to see what happens. I start running as fast as i can in the large field. when i reach the end of the field, i turn to look behind me. "Oh shit." Trey was running at full speed towards me and quickly closing the gap between us. I run away as fast as i can, even though i know my efforts are all in vain. He quickly catches me, putting his arms around my waist and spinning me around like i weighed nothing at all. We fall backwards onto the grass next to each other, looking up at sky. It was a nice day, sunny, a slight wind, and some clouds to make the sky pretty. I found his hand and gripped it, never wanting to let go. He gripped my hand tighter. It made me feel safe, like nothing in the world could hurt me. He’s like my superhero. “Huhhh.. Sam. You make me happy. Since I came to this school, you’ve been really nice to me. Even though I must’ve seemed like a jerk to you… And i’m sorry for that.” I could see in his eyes, he really meant it too. I turn onto my side facing him in the grass and he does the same. “It’s fine Trey. Don’t dwell on the past so much.” I say as I sit up and cross my legs and he follows suit. I grab his hands in mine and stare into his emerald green eyes, “ I like you for who you are right now… No wait. I take that back.” His face gets pale almost instantly. “I love you for who you are right now.” I feel him squeeze my hands. Suddenly, he jumps on top of me, knocking me down. “I love you more.” He puts his full, soft, luscious lips on mine and it feels like my body had been turned into jelly. He rolls over, putting me on top, still kissing each other. He sticks his hands under my shirt, feeling the curves up and down my back. I let a slight moan escape my lips. Then, I hear a boy whispering, “I thought only girls and guys could be together. This is weird.” Our eyes shot open and we scrambled to our feet, surrounded by a circle of kids ranging from 7-13, all staring at us. The same boy, about 8 asked me, “Why were you two kissing? I thought only girls and guys can kiss.” I looked into Trey’s eyes and squeezed his hand. “Well, it isn’t always liked by everyone, but guys can like other guys too. Same with girls, liking other girls. It’s just how we feel.” I look up into Trey’s gorgeous eyes and smile. “So whenever you see two men kissing or something, give them… I don’t know a thumbs up or something!” I say with a chuckle, making the kid laugh. The circle disperses and i’m left standing with Trey. “You handled that way better than I probably would have. Just more reasons for me to love you.” he says as he kisses my neck. God I love him so much. He walked me home, holding my hand the entire time. His house was the opposite way from the park, but he didn’t care, this was “more time I get to spend with you.” as he says. I don’t care. I love him, and that was the sweetest thing I could think of him doing at this point. As we reached my house, he turned to me and holding my hands, he kissed me again. It felt as though it gave enough electricity to power an entire city. He pulled away, leaving me wanting more. Before he left, he whispered a soft “I love you!” into my ear, the light stubble scratching my face, and sending shivers down my spine. As I got in my door, I turned to look at him one last time and he gave me that billion dollar, most adorable smile ever. I close the door, smiling, and my back against the door, That boy drives me crazy. About a week later at school, while i’m at my locker talking to Kailee, Trey sneaks up behind me and kisses me on the cheek. “Hey babe.” I say with a smile. “I’ve missed you.” “What’s up handsome?” he asks, facing me towards him to hug me. “Not much.” I say as i kiss him softly on the lips, his furry chin rough against my skin. “I can’t get over how cute of a couple you two are. It’s just so adorable! Like you two were meant to be.” She says in her normal peppy, bubbly, happy tone. “Thanks Kai.” I say, grabbing his hand, “I know.” “What do you two have planned for tonight?” asks Kailee. Trey looks at me, his emerald eyes staring into my gloomy gray ones. “I don’t what are we doing tonight?” He asks, a wide grin and obvious promiscuity plastered across his face. I instantly became flustered and bright red. “I-I we-well. Um. I was thinking maybe a movie at my place.” I say nervously through stutters. He just laughs and puts his arm around my shoulders, pulling me close to him as we walk to first period. The day was going by very quickly until last period P.E. We were playing football. I hate football. With a burning passion. So naturally, I go and sit on the bleachers and take a 0 for the day. I watch all the guys run across the field, their muscles rippling as they run. Then, I see Trey running across the field. For once in my life, I was interested in football. I stood up, shouting, “Woo! Go Trey!” Getting an evil glare from many of the girls around me on the bleachers, and many stares from the guys on the field. Including Trey. I watch in horror, cringing a bit as he looks up at me, trips, and fumbles the ball before face planting in the grass. As Trey picks himself up and brushes off the dirt and grass, he winces in pain and grabs his right shoulder. He slowly works his way over to the bleachers, still holding his shoulder. “Shhee… Ah. Jeeze.” He says through gritted teeth as he limps towards me. I walk down the stairs to the ground and go over to him, grabbing his face in my hands and looking up into his eyes. “Jesus Trey, are you alright? I’m so sorry. I just got a bit too excited.” I asked worriedly. “Ugh. Yeah… I’ll live. It’ll just be bruised tomorrow. No big deal.” he shrugs. I breath a sigh of relief as he says this. “Good. I didn’t want to be the reason for you breaking your arm or something.” I say with a grin. “Yeah, I think i’ll just sit on the bleachers with you for the rest of the period.” He says as he slaps my butt after I turn to go back to my spot. “Oh. So you have enough strength to do that?” I ask, giggles plaguing my words. “Yup.” He replies calmly and coolly, as if it’s just an all-the-time thing, before we make our way up the bleachers to our seats. My parents were out of town, so after ninth period, we walked back to my house. We dropped our bags near the door and went up to my room. Trey closes the door, and locks it, even though it’s only us, behind him before sauntering over to me and hugging me in a tight embrace. “Your parents aren’t home.” he whispers softly in my ear. “That means we can do… Whatever… You… Want…” He growls, before kissing my lips gently, sending waves of pleasure ricocheting throughout my body. I look into his eyes, their dark depths staring back at me, filled with lust. “You know what I want.” I breathe softly, my eyes looking over every inch of beautifully sculpted, hard muscles on Treys body. He peels off his shirt, letting me get my hands on the real deal. I take a few seconds to etch the beautiful image into my head. The wonderfully shaped pecs, the large, muscular arms, and the cobblestone abs with a light treasure trail leading down to the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow. I place my hands on his large pecs, feeling their hardness in my hands. He gasps slightly as i run my hand over his nipple. I don’t look up at him, but I smirk. I let my hands continue down Treys sculpted body, feeling the hard rocky surface of his abs. At this point, it was getting a bit hot in my room, so i pulled off my shirt and and continued my mini trek down Treys body. Not nearly fast enough, I reached his jeans, which had a large tent in the front. I undid the button and pulled down his fly before he stepped out of his jeans altogether, followed by his boxers, me following suit, leaving the both of us completely naked. His penis bobbed up and down in front of me, at it’s full hardness of 8 inches. He picked me up in his arms and carried me to the bed, kissing my lips the whole time. He laid me down and moved my legs, positioning himself just outside my hole. He doesn’t warn me as he pushes in. “Trey!” I gasp, before a loud moans escape my lips. He’s pushing and pulling in my body, his movements becoming more methodical every second. We’re both sweating and lost in a fog of euphoria. I begin rubbing my own cock very quickly, almost to “the point of no return.” Soon, you can hear Trey’s breathing pick up as he begins to moan and I feel a warmth grow inside of me as he explodes in me. That finally sent me over the edge, my cock firing jets of cum onto his chest and abs. We both sit there panting sweat pouring off of us. “That was.. Amazing..” I say in between gasps for air as he pulls out of me. “Tell me… About it…” He smiles as he says this and walks away to wipe off my cum with some tissues. He comes back to the bed and pushes me to the side a bit as he lays down next to me, wrapping his large arms around me in a hug. And we just layed there in silence for a few minutes before Treys breathing became louder and eventually turned into a low snore. God, I love him. I think to myself, before I too fall asleep in his arms.

I was going to stick to my style of using only one topic to post but I realized that's dumb since I can't get feedback for individual parts if I make stories too fast. This one's coming in pretty quickly just because I desperately need to start on some growing. This part was tough to get through but, thankfully, I thought it would be easier on me and a bunch of you muscle lovers if I dropped in a little German beef. Comments and feedback are definitely welcome! Belly Down Part 2 “Where the HELL have you two been?!” shouted Coach John as Kenny and Casey ran into the gym lobby with their bags over their shoulders. Kenny was in a pair of workout shorts too big for someone his size and a baggy shirt that hung on him like a sheet. His bag, at his size, appeared as though he were carrying a body. Casey wasnt as troubled as he came in. His brunette hair glistened in the sunlight and was quite the match for Kenny's red hair. His green eyes were like emeralds the way they flashed everywhere he looked. Casey was handsome beyond compare with his dimples, muscular jawline, 5 o'clock shadow, and strong muscled nose. Casey's body filled his clothes just perfectly with his big arms. Those arms were connected to a pair of big, broad shoulders as unlike Kenny, they touched both ends of his jacket's sides. Casey's chest was noticeably big and powerful looking through the white shirt within the jacket. The shirt draped over Casey's stomach as his nicely trim waist pulled tight and owned a hidden 6 pack beneath the shirt. His big hands were wrapped tightly on the strap of his bag which, though it was equal in size with Kenny's, his 190 pound 6'1 body was perfectly sized for the weight he towed. Coach John, a man of age 36 with a buzz cut, a 5 o clock shadow, piercing blue eyes stronger than Kenny's, salt and pepper hair, and an intense look that could make anyone cower or wet themselves at his command. Kenny was a sucker for someone like Coach as he towered over Kenny almost as much as his brothers at 6'3. He'd never admit to it himself, however. Only one person in the entire world knew he was even into men. His parents didn't know as they were too busy trying to make him the smart son, making him do AP classes all through high school. From what he knew, they saw him as their last chance to get a genius. Of course, Kenny grew out of letting them control him and decided to go on to a college far away with a wrestling scholarship. Kenny felt bad that none of his many brothers knew nothing either. Being the smallest brother really made it hard to build up courage when it came to the sizes they ranged from. Kenny's head barely reached his least oldest brother's lips. He'd never be able to outlive it if he had his brother's ribbing him on his sexuality. As Kenny and Casey ran into the locker room and started switching to their singlets, Kenny looked over to Casey and couldn't take his eyes away as Casey peel off his shirt. Kenny had told no one but him of his sexuality. Only Casey had come off to Kenny as a person who'd take a secret to the grave. Still, Kenny did his best to hide the fact he had a massive crush on Casey. Casey himself chuckled as he caught Kenny staring in the corner of his eye. “You good, bro?” Kenny shook himself back to reality. “Oh sure, man” he said as he revealed his skinny frame. “Oh look, its the dwarf planet, Kenny” came a deep voice from behind Kenny. Kenny turned around and looked high up into the eyes of his giant vice captain, Hans. Hans full name was a mystery to Kenny as he'd given up listening to the man beat it into him during practice. Hans's german ancestry was revealed in the way his shining golden hair was done up in a attractive cut along with his golden facial hair and sapphire eye color. Hans looked down and smiled at the hesitant eyes of his little captive. “Like what you see, Körperklaus?” he said as he lifted a big hand and condescendingly ruffled Kenny's hair. Kenny only looked down in shame as he was unable to defend himself against the giant Hanz. Hanz was a massive beast as he stood at a gigantic 6'7, the height of Kenny's 3rd oldest brother, and stretched out both ways at 256 pounds. Hanz remembered when Hanz came over from his country in Europe and he would work all over the summer to shrink down 30 pounds thanks to the max weight requirement in the Men's Greco-Roman division over in the European colleges. Thanks to all that work, Hanz only got smaller in size. His strength seemed endless as he was leaner than the leanest of the team and towered over all of them. He'd never lost a match the entire season with his big, bulging legs and veiny, large arms. His waist was small and trim with an 8 pack! It really put things into perspective the way Kenny was a foot shorter and almost half the german giant's weight. “Been eating your wheaties, boy?” he said down to Kenny as he tapped his arm. “ Couple more and you might be able to slow down arms like these by about a nano second” Hanz joked as he raised a big arm and balled up his fist. A bicep like a softball bulged out his arm with a big angry vein on its surface. Hanz's tanned skin in the light of the locker room only made him look more intimidating as that gigantic flexed bicep, his bulging pecs, and his tight stomach looked like it was cut out of stone. Hanz laughed at the look on Kenny's face. “ Something you like?” Kenny instantly darted his eyes away with a mental tug. Hanz rubbed his hair again. “See you at practice, Körperklaus” h said before waving his big friends in the higher weight classes and left the locker room with only Kenny and Casey left. Kenny quickly began to continue his dressing as though nothing happened. “How long are you going to let him toy with you like that?” Casey said as he stood behind the rushing Kenny. Kenny just finished in time to look behind him and see Casey in his sweatshirt and singlet. Kenny fought as hard as possible to avoid looking down. “As long as it takes for him to get bored” he said. Casey looked in Kenny's eyes intently for a moment. Kenny looked away as though he were afraid Casey would be able to look into his soul and see all the weakness within him. He felt lucky that Casey turned and walked away. Kenny looked after him and felt his cock bounce in the pouch of his singlet. Casey's sweatshirt only came down the very lowest point of his back before revealing the silky blue of his singlet covered ass. It was so full and tight looking, raised like two buns of bread. Kenny shook his head. He was glad Casey didn't look back and catch him as the door to the locker room opened and closed behind him. “Mmmm makes you want to just visit the bakery of those buns, doesnt it?” said a gurgling voice. Kenny looked around expecting to see a mirror but saw nothing of the sort in the room other than lockers, discarded sports bags, and assorted clothes. “Oh please” came the voice again. Kenny jumped as he felt the touch of a hand ruffling his hair. “Ah, so you don't enjoy that” said the doppelganger standing before Kenny. Kenny was still shocked as he looked at the duplicate of himself standing before him, wearing the clothes he was wearing now. “Funny you let that ass toy with you that way. I sure didn't enjoy it” Kenny looked back as he started packing his clothes in his bag again to ignore the doppelganger. “Ah, so you fear and lust for that one, do you?” Kenny was like an open book as he almost stopped packing. “You know what, how about I answer the questions you wont and help you along, huh?” the doppelganger said. “By the way, we should really find a name for me that you can call me in your head other than 'the doppelganger'. I'm a part of you now, not a fucking superhero” he said as he lazily sat beside Kenny's bag and scratched his own chest. Kenny had finally gotten over having a doppelganger in his head like this. At first, it was scary but now, it was just plain annoying. Still, his instincts kicked in and he did the best he could to ignore him and hope he'd get bored. “Get bored? That's ridiculous. You're the most interesting kid I've ever seen. Especially with what you're hiding inside yourself” he said as he stood up and rubbed Kenny's shoulders from behind. Kenny flinched but continued zipping up his bag. “You think I'm kidding but I'm not. That little spell you thought failed actually worked better than ever before. It's supposed to match the user's want for power and control” he said as he leaned in and whispered into Kenny's ear. “Don't worry. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks.” Kenny shoved his doppelganger off. “There you go calling me a doppelganger again.” Kenny turned back to the copy angry. “Leave me the fuck alone!” The doppelganger used Kenny's attack as ammunition. “That's what you should have said to that giant arian asshole out there. But don't worry, you can count on me to help you with that.” With a red flash that left cinders falling to the floor, the doppelganger was gone again. For now, let's call me your name backwards. Hmmmm, Kenny backwards is Y-N-N-E-K...... Nick! With that, the voice belonging the now named Nick vanished and Kenny was left alone to his thoughts it seemed. He wasn't fooled, however. Nick was still there. Somewhere deep in his mind. Laughing at him like the hyena he was. Practice sucked for Kenny as he felt the mat against his back again. His body was sore from hours of working out, learning new moves from coach, and then being dealt heavy blows by the blue mat from the only other guy in his weight class. He was breathing heavily and covered and sweat as his body was unmoving on the mat. “Alright, that's enough for today, ladies. Let's close with some weigh ins” came the coach's voice. Kenny frowned as he knew what that meant. The entire wrestling team went into the locker room and undressed down to their undergarments. A line was formed with Kenny and Casey at the end as he felt insecure in only his loose fitting boxers. Flashbacks of when wedgies and pantsing were cool entered his mind everytime he had to stand almost naked in front of the other guys. He was the shortest and smallest of them all regardless of the fact he was at the heaviest weight of his weight class. The other guy in it was in front of him, his super lean body glistening in the sunlight as he showed of his hard work. Kenny had tried his best to also stay in shape but, after high school, he seemed to have gotten less and less lean as he began eating more. He frowned as he was told by his doctor that he had an eating disorder that made him eat when he was afraid or over excited. He didn't really believe him but, looking at his gut now, he really had to think hard on that as he looked at the tight body of the other guy, his boxerbriefs tight against his perky ass. The line went rather quickly though the team's size was quite large. Before long, the guy in front of Kenny was walking onto the scale and waiting for his measurement. “125. Looks like your safe for now, Isaiah. Watch out on those burgers” joked Coach John as he let him get off the scale. Kenny hesitated as he stood before the scale. Kenny knew that he wasn't the kind to gain weight. It was just the way he would be put on the spot. “Go ahead, Kenny. We all got somewhere to be” said the coach. The guy's standing around the locker room laughed as they watched Kenny stand there the way he was. Kenny's face was red with embarrassment but he still pushed forward and stood on the scale, his body red from his frustration. The coach moved the old style scale's tiny sliding parts and came to a final conclusion. The coach looked into Kenny's eyes and made a concerned expression. “134.” The room was silent for only an instant before a chorus of “Oooo”s rang around the room. All the team started laughing like hyenas, some actually dropping their clothes all together and some covering their mouths to hide their laughing. The coach was speechless. “ Kenny......you've gone up a weight class and the next match is tomorrow” he said, looking down into Kenny's eyes. “I have to either let you off this one or you'll have to go in the 134-142 range.” Kenny was still staring at the numbers of the scale. How the hell had he gained 8 pounds in a single night?! Kenny understood when he heard laughing in the background. Of course, it wasn't laughing from anyone in the locker room exactly. Kenny heard Nick laughing in the back of his mind, his intent and guilt ringing and Kenny's ears. Wish and you shall receive, Nick said into Kenny's mind. Kenny was so insecure of himself the entire day, he hadn't noticed that his boxers had begun to fill with new mass. They fit loosely now, rather than looking baggy. A shadow consumed Nick and he turned to see Hanz's pecs again, his laughter causing his big chest to shake with his deep voice. “ Well, looks like you're going to need some encouragement, boy. Gone and ate too many fries, eh?” he said down to Kenny with a smug look. Kenny looked away in time to see Casey come up to him, his boxerbriefs revealing all his perfect, manly muscle curves. “It's cool, man. Just go up a class, no one's going to laugh if you put all you've got into it” he said to Kenny. Kenny sighed. What the hell was wrong with his life? An answer came from inside his head. There's a lot wrong with it. Don't worry, though. I've already said it to you before. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks. You aren't getting anything you didn't want. To Be Continued.

I recently posted this on my blog, and figured others might enjoy it. ------------------------------------------------------- How was I supposed to know Coach would do that? I showed him my wishing rock and asked him what to do. I figured it was dangerous and I was likely to make some stupid mistake. I wanted to ask someone I knew and trusted to help me figure out what to wish for, and Coach had been so good to me that year. He didn't believe me at first and thought I was yanking his chain. When I wished my hair blond and Coach watched it change right before his eyes, believed me then. He thrust his beefy body over his desk, his hands stretched out. He snatched the stone out of my hand, and then, clenching it tightly, before I even had a chance to protest, wished that I really wanted to make him happy and that I'd happily and immediately do whatever he told me to. And even though I knew about the wish and remembered that the rock belonged to me, it didn't matter. I still wanted to obey him. I still needed to make him happy. I asked him what I could do for him and he smiled back at me. He told me to keep quiet while he thought about what to do next. I stood silently, biting my tongue for a split second, wondering if I should disobey him so quickly. Deciding that telling him about the stone would make him happier than staying quiet would, I told him how the stone worked. How only people that hear a wish being spoken can remember the way things used to be. He loved that, telling me that would make things a lot easier as he gave me another big smile. I felt so incredibly pleased to know I'd made him happy, even if only for a few seconds. Fifteen short minutes later, I stood before a completely transformed and naked man. Before, he'd been a beefy but flabby man in his late thirties. Not anymore. I'd watched his muscles grow and his gut recede, becoming a rock-hard, eight pack. He now had that perfect v-shape that all bodybuilders strive for, wide, broad shoulders tapering down into his relatively tiny waist. His thighs, bigger around than my head, flared out of his crotch, thick and massive. He had wished himself ten years younger, and given himself a cock and libido to match his perfect body. At over a foot long soft, it was the largest dick I'd ever seen. He had big orange sized balls to match, and had wished that his dick never get tired and could shoot more than a cup of jizz each time he orgasmed. He'd also made wishes about the team. That they all worship his body and love serving him, sexually and otherwise. That no one minds that he has this relationship with his team, and actually encourages the guys to do what he says and keep him happy. He made more, but I can't remember all of them anymore. Naked except for a red ball cap and some dog tags, he strolled out of his office to see the results of his wishes, me following just behind. Sure enough, the entire rugby team was standing around in the new lounge he'd wished up. They were all naked and all just that little bit more muscular. And each of them had an erection. Along with myself. That was our new default state around Coach: boned up and eager to pleasure him. Brady, one of my buddies, asked Coach if he was ready for his post game party. Coach nodded, and Brady brought him his glass of scotch. He wrapped his fingers around as much of coach's huge cock as he could and gently pulled him over to the lounge sofa. Coach followed along and then sat down and stretched out, taking a sip of his scotch. Rick, standing over the sofa, lit up one of coach's Cuban cigars and handed it to him. Coach took a puff and sighed. "This is the life," he said. Two of the others grabbed onto his big feet and started giving them a tongue bath. I followed suit and fell to my knees in front of his monster cock. Another guy, Raj, dropped down beside me. He licked at Coach's huge jock balls while I swallowed Coach's massive tool. Soon enough, the rest of the team had crowded in around him, all within distance of Coach's striated arms. Coach smoked his cigar and relaxed, groping a butt cheek here, a pec there. Ordering one of my team mates to suck off another while he watched. All while Raj and I went to town on his glorious package. When the door opened a few minutes later, I got scared when I looked up and saw the Dean of Admissions walk in. Coach looked down at me quickly, panic obvious on his handsome face. I could tell he was thinking the same thing I was: had the rock really made everyone forget? But the Dean didn't look surprised at what he saw in the least. He apologized for interrupting and said that he wanted to tell the coach again what a great job he was doing with the team. Coach said thanks. And then the Dean stood there in silence for an uncomfortable second, looking at the a scene in front of him. Almost like he were hoping for an invitation to join us worshipping Coach's perfect body. He's much too old and gross for Coach, so when Coach cleared his throat, the Dean said "Well, I'll let you get back to it" and left. I got back to it, doing my best to polish Coach's round knob. It didn't take long before he rewarded me with a huge load which I greedily swallowed down. Raj gave me a jealous look, so I guiltily traded him places. He immediately went to town on Coach's still rock hard cock, hoping to taste the essence of the most incredible man on the planet. Did I make a mistake going to him for advice about my wishing rock? I don't think so. If I hadn't, I wouldn't have discovered how hot it is to worship him alongside all of my friends.

Cockring Chapter 5 - Setback The next morning Brian woke energize and ready for the day ahead. He pulled the covers back to look at the cockring hugging his partial erection. He thought about the play party when it was activated those first few times by others. He didn't realized at first just how much the cockring was contributing to his pleasure until after the second occurrence. But he was totally pleased when the third event produced a huge erection at a time when he thought he really wasn't ready yet. In retrospect, each event had been incredibly super erotic, taking him to new heights of arousal and climax. Even his setting it off that forth time to enjoy Greg started out great. However the fifth occurrence, when Greg set it off minutes later, the resulting impact had exceeded everything he ever imagined was possible. It took him to such an extreme state of sexual frenzy that he was still trying to figure it out and he best guard against repeating it until he did. 'Got to get moving', he told himself. He grabbed a clean pair of jean and a polo shirt and began dressing for the day. 'What the!' He realized his clothes were all snug fitting or even a bit too tight. Pants were a bit tighter in the legs and groin, yet the waist fit fine. Shirts were tighter across the upper body, shoulder and arms. Seems the cockring events not only gave him an incredible erection that resulted in a slight gain in his cock size, but may have caused his muscles to grow too. Who knew what other side effects it may have? He knew there was growth at each activation. It happened three times that night. However he always returned to his prior size after, except after the forth time. As Greg set it off too soon. So there were two activations very close together. Something that hadn't occurred before. 'I may just have to arrange it to happen again if I want some answers.' Many hours were spent analyzing what the possible reasons were for Chad doing this to him. Brian was still concerned that he would have to explain wearing it to someone or that Chad would initiate an erection at an inappropriate time. Chad woke up the day after Brian attended the play party and dragged himself out of bed and to the shower. It'd been a rough four weeks since he left Brian in Minnesota and today he had doubts that things would change anytime soon. Once in the shower, the hard pelting drops of water soothed his muscles, flushing his concerns away, at least temporarily. His thoughts wondered back thru the past year and all the positive results he had made toward completing his project plan and getting his company into full production. He finished washing up, feeling renewed once again. He grabbed the towel and stepped out of the shower, only to find the entire bathroom was filled with a dense haze of steam. Either he'd been in the shower a lot longer than he realized or the exhaust fan was broken. His mind drifted back to another hot, humid steamy time, last April in New Orleans. Dante, five foot eight, darkly tanned, with his head covered in thick coal black hair. A chest full of the same curly hair that totally covered his pecs and trialed over his abs, all the way to a thick bush around his long, thin, ten inch cock. Dante had worked hard to maintain his trim physique that made him popular in his younger years as a professional stripper in the French Quarter. He was married now and settled down as a prominent businessman. He limited his play to an occasional visit to the baths near a local gym where he worked out on a regular basis. Chad had eliminated all the other prospects on his list and knew that Dante was the one he wanted to represent his company in New Orleans. He made plans which began with a meeting at the gym one evening. During the workout Chad was impressed by Dante's powerful compact body. He was able to lift much heavier weights than most men of his size. They showered after the workout and went to a local bar where Dante knew the owner. The night progressed and the conversation got hotter as the bar tender made sure they had plenty of free drinks. Each time he'd brought over another round, Chad would hear another of the bartender’s stories about how he and Dante had wild sex somewhere during their younger days. It was obvious that the bartender still held a crush on Dante. During the bartender's stories Chad observed Dante's dick grow and snake down the leg of his trousers, obviously unrestrained by any underwear, yet it never got totally hard. They each took full advantage of every chance to touch one another. Hands roamed across each others laps under the table, to grope or squeeze every chance they got. They knew that if it wasn't a straight bar, they'd be rolling on the floor having sex by now. It was nearing closing time and they were the only two patrons left at the small table near the bar. The owner finished up and walked to the door. He indicated it was past closing time, but added that they could lock up when they were done. In no time Dante and Chad were naked in each others arms. Chad stroked and played with Dante's reported ten inch wonder but wasn't having much luck at arousing him fully. "Looks like it doesn't like me as much as the bartender’s stories", he told Dante. A bit concerned that maybe he made a bad choice. "Naw, just worn out from a long day." Dante replied coolly. Then he added. "I fucked three guys at the baths before I went to the gym tonight. "Wow, three! I'm impressed. Bet I have something that will rev you up, a nice sexy cockring." He reached in his bag and quickly slipped it onto the flaccid dick. Dante began to respond immediately. "I've never worn a cockring before. This feels sexy as hell." His dick began to grow. Chad managed to activate it without Dante becoming suspicious. "Fuck, Chad. That cockring is so cold it sending strange shivers thru me" "You like it then?" Questioned Chad, knowing full well the shivers were produced by the cockring's program. "Fuck yeah." Standing up he pulled Chad up and into his arms, with one leg spread either side of his hips. This was Dante's favorite position. Since he was usually shorter than most men he made love to. It was easy for him to guide his dick up between Chad’s legs. The flowing volume of precum acted as built in lube to allow his upward curved dick to easily penetration directly into a man's warm ass. Chad was amazed. He'd never been fucked in this position before. How could he have been? It took someone with a long curved dick to be able to make it work like this. With his emotions going wild, he concentrated on working his ass to try and restrain Dante. He wanted to keep the action going forever. He played with Dante's nip as he kissed him deeply. "Yeah, man... breed my ass." He shouted to Dante. He couldn't imagine what it'd be like to be penetrated fully by all ten inches. Dante fucked in short quick strokes. He thrust only a couple inches of his long dick rapidly in and out through the tight anal opening. He squatted slightly, forcing his legs between Chad's, gaining more depth as he continued his rapid fucking of the man's tight ass. It was no time until both Dante and Chad shot their loads and collapsed on the floor. Back in the hotel's steam-filled bathroom Chad couldn't stand it any longer. He grabbed the long curved dildo from out of the drawer by the sink. He lubed it up and began working it between his legs, beneath his own hardening cock just as Dante had done. Chad remembered every detail and tensed up, screaming, "Yeah, man... breed my ass.", as he shot his load all over the bathroom mirrors. He had just about finished cleaning up when he heard the door to the room opening. "Room Service", shouted the cute guy who delivered Chad's breakfast everyday for the past month. "Here you go." Chad replied as he stepped naked from the bathroom with his cock still partially erect. He grabbed a few bucks from the wad of cash on the desk to hand him. The guy was cute and not at all embarrassed by Chad's nudity. In fact he obviously enjoyed the view and made a point of taking his time every day preparing the meal in front of Chad. Chad sat down and settled in for another long day. He sipped his coffee as the room service waiter laid out the breakfast in front of him. A full month already wasted in this wet damp area with fall closing in fast. He didn't want to stay any longer than necessary. <ding> Doc: Chad have you had any luck in Seattle yet? Chad: Not yet, but I've got a few more leads to check out. Doc: Sounds good. Have you got any new data to report on the Minneapolis stud yet? Chad: I have new data to review this morning. I'll have to get back to you. Doc: I'll be waiting. Good luck with Mr Seattle. Chad closed the chat session and opened the system to check on Brian, those warnings last night had him a bit concerned. As he opened the log, his jaw dropped open. "No Fucking Shit!" He yelled at the top of his lungs startling the young man. "What the fuck is going on?" "Uh, sorry sir," the youth babbled as he tried to figure out what he'd done wrong. "Not you! It's. . . Just leave, I'll get the rest" He subconsciously began stroking his erection as he continued to look over the data. Based upon the research of Minneapolis, some extra weeks were set aside to locate and acquire an alpha male for that market. The extra time proved worthwhile once he located and acquired Brian. But he never expected this. Somehow Brian had already figured out how to make use of the cockring for his own pleasure. None of the other men he had acquired had adjusted to wearing the cockring so quickly or used it for their own pleasure like Brian had so soon. Chad got an erection which he jacked furiously, as he went over the data. It revealed a lot about the sex party Brian had been at last night. The one Chad knew about and intended to observe if at all possible. He wished things had been going better in Seattle then he might not have needed the break and stayed out last night,missing this play party event. Astounding was that the indicators showed the rings were used five times over the course of several hours and during the forth even, it was triggered a fifth time, a double event! "This double occurrence is maxed out." He blurted to himself as he clicked on it to show the details and lost his load as he viewed the results. Somehow something had to be wrong. The failsafe initiated rapid arousal growth up to 105% normal size thus preventing removal. This was usually enough to stop anyone from wanting to try and remove it again. But a second event before the first had reached its time out resulted in additional 5%, for a total growth of 10% over normal size. He'd never known any man who could take that additional growth and painful stretching, along with the loss of blood to the rest of the body, without passing out long before the growth reached that limit. "I'll have to keep a much closer watch on Brian." Chad had high hope that he could find others of Brian's caliber in the rest of the market areas. But never did he imagine this man would prove to be so totally unique. All system statistics since his acquisition were peaking the charts and far exceeded expectations. He thought he had sensed something different about this alpha male. The night he gave Brian the cockring and all the wild sex they had was more than overwhelming, almost unnatural. Chad put together an email for Doc. It indicated that the Minneapolis alpha male was ahead of schedule. He'd begun using the cockring for his own needs already, including climaxing a double event after a series of several regular events. Finishing the note with stating he'd have to keep tighter watch on the stud. He turned back to the work at hand. Seattle was proving to be an even more difficult area. There was no statistical reason to explain the problem in locating a suitable man in this market. This delay was putting him behind his schedule for the year. This was to be the last acquisition for the year bringing the number of alpha males to an even dozen. He only needed to locate and acquire six more next year to complete his business plan and get into full scale operation. The process began months in advance of his arrival. He would hit all the sites looking for any new prospects. Site after site, he read profile after profile, trying to locate prospects. It was a daunting task. Typically he reviewed a hundred profiles per hour, five hours a day. That’s twenty five hundred per week or ten thousand per month. Typically one out of ten of those reviewed would be contacted. From that number, only one in five would reply intelligently for something more than just quick sex. These would become candidates for the interview phase. Chad used email to gather pictures, as well as information on the candidate’s stability, personal life, openness, honesty, and sex life. In some cases phone chats and web cam sessions would be used to further reduce the number of men. After all this, one man per month would normally be ready for the final audition phase, during which they could still fail. Chad stared out the hotel window overlooking the city for a long time wondering what was different about Seattle. Why had there been so few potential alpha males meeting the necessary criteria for his needs. Finally, with a Sigh, he sat back down at the desk and logged back into his computer. He checked his calendar to review his appointments later in the day and then checked his emails. After reading each and sending his replies, his last hopes to salvage this month were dashed. There was nothing promising considering tomorrow was the last Friday this month. Usually he had lined up an audition with the final candidate by now and was preparing for the evenings meeting. Not this month. No one stood out among those in the interview phase. A few were making progress but no one stood out among the candidates. It was time to check the status indicators of his current acquisitions on the GPS map. A reminder message flashed on the screen reminding him that first quarters acquisitions were ready to open new markets. He loved this part. Adding new markets meant more income and with winter approaching the vacationing season in Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta would be booming soon. First he checked the status on the current market areas. New York, Boston and Charlotte all okay. However, Washington DC was missing, not red. Then he noticed the Boston indicator looked larger than the rest. He zoomed in enough to find Travis's indicator was also in Boston but almost hidden by Tanner's indicator. That meant he was okay from the system perspective, but something was going on that may be of worth checking into or it wouldn't be blinking. He had no means to restrict the travel of his men, so that wouldn't have been suspicious to the system. It had to be something else that concerned the system. Travis was a pro at working the clients, having been the first acquisition; he had grown to be very much in demand by Chad's clients. Travis learned that the cockring seemed to stir his arousal whenever someone nearby was interested in sex with him. Little did he know that Chad's system was triggering the signal. He would begin scanning the area to see who it was and make himself openly available for any pending action. He had no clue that the men were paying Chad for the services he provided, only that a hot man desired to have sex with him and that it was always a very wild time. Travis had met Chad who was completing his graduate studies at MIT. Chad fell for the hunky dark haired man. He was so suave and sophisticated that it was obvious he came from a good family with plenty money. Everything about him showed class. Nothing but the best of what money could buy and he was generous about treating his friends too. His body was of average build with powerful legs from years of track and field events. It was his good looks and personality that made him so desirable. Not to mention his trim torso that helped to emphasis his seven inch cock, making it look much larger than it was. Chad had completed work on his cockring technology August the previous year and was informally interviewing men. He was sure Travis was the right person after their third date. His preliminary research and background check reveal much about Travis that he was obviously hiding. He proceeded to complete the interview phase in person and used what he learned, combined with his research, to enhance his acquisition process. He even used Travis as a baseline to judge future candidates. He had no doubt that Travis was the one he wanted. It was only a matter of timing before something would happen to break them up or he'd have to invent something to force the split and get on with his project. He was prepared for the acquisition and his own disappearance in either case. Being from money and not out of the closet, Travis had to maintain a discrete relationship with his men. He never told them where he was from or much else about his real life. Chad's plan required that he needed to be able to disappear discretely later, so he was guarded about his personal life. They connected several times during the year. Having wild sex was a big part of their connection. Neither shared much about their private lives, nor seemed to care. Although Chad knew about Travis and his real life, Whereas Travis was totally in the dark about the man he loved to bed. However he feared a long term relationship would ruin his life. That is, his real life. So he decided to end it. Chad realized their sixth date was different. Travis had something on his mind. He and Travis had always had sex in Chad's apartment in the past. Tonight was no different, however, once inside Chad was quickly embraced and wrapped tightly in the arms of Travis. They kissed and probed each others mouth with their tongues. Nibbled on each others ear lobes and neck as they undressed hurriedly. Naked and totally aroused they went arm in arm to the big bedroom and the waiting bed. They were all over each other ending up sucking each others dicks. Travis had planned on getting Chad off, knowing full well that he'd be done for the night. That way he figured Chad would be satiated and mellow enough to listen to what he wanted to tell him. The plan seemed to be working, as it was no time and Chad was trying to stop Travis from making him climax. Travis ignored Chad's efforts and forced him deeper into his hungry mouth. Sucking harder as he deep throated Chad and swallowed every drop of his transparent milky cum as it blasted from the throbbing dick. After a few minutes of light kissing, he told Chad he had something serious to discuss. On that fateful day in August, Travis told Chad it was over. He told Chad about his wife and prominent family in Washington and how he was afraid to be exposed as a homosexual. He apologized for misleading with Chad and giving him the impression that he was single and looking for a long term relationship. Travis' confession meant that this was the night Chad had planned for. He reached into his bedside drawer and handed a package to Travis. "A little something I picked up for you, but never got around to giving you." Travis was pleased that Chad took it so well. Opening the box revealed a sexy metal cockring. Travis was smiles ear to ear. "You remembered me telling you I wanted to try a cock ring some day. Thank you." "Let me put it on for you, first time can be a bit awkward." Chad stated knowingly. He slipped it on Travis and actuated it deftly without looking suspicious. Travis loved it. "Man, it feels great!" "I can tell you like it. You're all glassy eyed and your cock is already harder than I ever remember." The super erection was all Chad needed to confirm his system was working. "I hope you will think of me and remember our good times. You take care of yourself." Chad knew the program on the system was running and that Travis had no choice but to jack off a good load before leaving. Afterwards Chad quickly dressed and was out the door. He drove to the airport and flew home that night. However, all that was in the recent past and something was going on now. Chad zoomed in on the GPS map to see where in Boston Travis was presently that caused the warning in the system. As he zoomed the other green dot for Tanner remained very close to Travis. Chad continued to zoom in until it was obvious that both Travis and Tanner were in the same building. Now concern set in. This was the first time that two of his studs been in such close proximity. Concerned he began searching for any camera in the area. As luck would have it there was a traffic camera outside, but its view thru the window didn't show much of anything in the coffee shop. Suddenly another camera appeared. He connected to it and then realized it was an internet coffee shop. "Dam" he shouted at the system, quickly checking the network in the place indicated there were other cameras in the establishment. Quickly he accessed several others trying to locate Travis and Tanner. It seemed unlikely that Travis would ever seek out someone like Tanner, they were both alpha males types and into totally different men. However, he was concerned all the same. Chad slouched back in the chair, the towel wrapped around his waist parted and his hard cock stood at full attention as he remembered the acquisition of Tanner. They had agreed to meet just before closing time at Tanner's favorite gay leather bar. Chad wore his best leather pants and a white T-shirt that accentuated his lean build. He arrived about twenty minutes early and positioned himself at the stand up bar with his back to the door as instructed. He was told not to turn around or watch for Tanner in any way. As he waited he engaged the bartender in conversation about local events, sports etc. He knew it was nearing time for Tanner to appear and was getting anxious. Tanner entered the bar wearing a motorcycle cop outfit. Consisting of shiny black boots that went above his calves, tight black leather pants which clearly showed his massive bulging crotch and an officer’s uniform shirt with the top unbuttoned almost half way revealing his huge pecs. It looked like the shirt could split at the seams any moment. Suddenly he noticed a hush fell over the bar, but he continued his one way conversation with the bartender. The locals all recognized Tanner and knew he commanded a silent respect on his entrance. Many a man was pulled off his bar stool for failing to honor the local Mr. Leather. However, this scene was prearranged between Chad and Travis as a means for Identification and to allow Tanner to locate him among the crowd. The man on his right tried to hush him as others near him turned to see who had entered. He heard comments whispered from several nearby, "oh my god" and "wonder who he's after tonight”, “wish it was me", "I just want him to rape me over and over". He felt the intense heat from the man's body directly behind him and before he could turn and look, a very rock hard hunk of man meat was firmly planted tight against the crack of his ass. Chad froze mid sentence, raised his arms and said, "Am I under arrest?” "Dam straight," the man's deep voice boomed firmly as he reached around and pinched Chad’s nips hard enough to cause him to wince with the pleasurable pain. "Then take me to jail" He replied, lowering one arm down, wrapping it behind and pulling Tanner's head to the side as he turned his own and they joined at the lips for a long deep kiss. Travis pulled Chad’s arms around behind his back and snapped on the hand cuffs. The crowd went wild, whistling, and edging them on. Chad turned around, his arms firmly bound behind his back. Tanner picked him up, put him over his shoulder and carried him out the door without any effort at all. He put Chad on the cycle and climbed on in front of him and sped off to his home. The garage door opens on its own allowing the cycle inside and then the door seemed to close on its own. Lights came on slowly revealing the interior finished off in chrome plated steel and gloss black floor and leather all around. Chad's hands were attached to leather restraints one by one as his clothing was removed and then connected to chains suspended from the ceiling. He knew he was in for a wild time with Tanner in control. Once all his clothes were removed Tanner put a leather harness on Chad and a pair of tight chaps and heavy boots. He felt every bit the submissive captive and a slight fear came over him. His plan to get the cockring on Tanner wouldn't be possible with the way he was trussed up presently. Tanner circled Chad as he fastened cuffs around his ankles and then attached floor chains to them. A gag was placed in Chad’s mouth and secured behind his head. The lighting changed to a dramatic blend of harsh bright areas revealing various sex toys and gear hanging on the walls to softer illumination that barely showed anything. Tanner disappeared into a darkened area for what seemed to be an eternity. Chad thought he heard sounds behind him. No, something brushing against his leg. Stroking up to his groin. He couldn't see anyone, only felt them. Hands touching, stroking. He could feel his balls reacting to a warm hand. His nips awakened to erotic pinching as his dick started growing in anticipation. He wasn't sure if it was Tanner or if someone else was in the room. Only that it was highly stimulating. A spotlight came on casting harsh shadows over Tanners muscular body. Pumped to reveal every muscle and wearing only his chaps and a harness of bright silver chain and leather straps. His fully erect dick was oozing with precum. Tanner was primed and pumped for action as he approached Chad bound up and ready. He toyed with Chad just as he did before revealing himself, only now there was an edge to the play. A wild roughness in his admonitions. He slipped a lubed finger into Chad’s ass and worked it around a bit. Now two fingers and then three. He was working quickly but effectively as he seemed to sense Chad's heightening arousal and readiness. It took no time before Tanner had Chad ready to be fucked. He snuggled up behind Chad with his raging dick standing straight out pushing against the ready orifice. "You're mine" was all he said as he drove his dick deep inside Chad with a single lunge. "aaahhhhh" Then the pummeling began. Long deep strokes, driving Chad wild as his dick throbbed and swelled ready to cum. Closer and closer, both Chad and Tanner were in sync, both going to unload as the same time. Chad's cum shot forth across the floor as Tanner unloaded deep inside Chad's hot ass. He pulled his rapidly shrinking dick out of Chad and walked around to face him. "That was great Chad, Thanks" He carefully removed the gag and started across the room but stumbled over Chad's clothing and a clang was heard. "What the fuck did you have in your jeans?" He picked up the heavy cockring and examined it as he approached Chad. "Was this yours?" "Actually it is", Chad replied. His mind racing for a solution that would somehow get Tanner to wear it. "You’ve never worn a cockring before?" "Can't say that I have. Never thought much about it I guess and doubt that I need one." He continued to examine the plastic sleeve attached to it. "You should try it, I'm sure it'll fit you." "Really? How do I .." Tanner was about to pull the sleeve off. "Put your balls through it first and then your dick." Chad cut him off before he could mess it up. "Leave the plastic alone until you get it on." Tanner did as instructed. Inserting his balls and then working his dick through the hole. Snuggling the ring up tight against his body. "Looks nice", he said, "and feels pretty good too." Okay, Chad thought to himself. Almost there. "Now, start with the loose end of the plastic. Hold it in your left hand as you twist the cockring to unwind the plastic." If he does it right, he'll activate it for me. Chad smirked, "That's it!" "Fuck! I'm getting hard as hell" Tanner exclaimed as he began rapidly fisting his dick. "Love the polished chrome too, goes with the chains on my harness." Chad watched the muscular stud, admiring the power of the man and thinking how many clients will really enjoy bedding this stud. "Really feels great, doesn't it?" "I'll show you just how great if feels!" Tanner returns to his position behind Chad and begins fucking him a second time. Only this time Chad is really enjoying it as almost unloads several more times while Tanner pumps and plunges over and over for what seems like an endless amount of time. Finally Tanner unloads a huge stream of cum as he pulls out of Chad. An emergency vehicle siren outside the window awakens Chad back to reality and the situation at hand. Suddenly he spotted them, Tanner and Travis, both on the same camera! At first he thought they were at the same table. Thoughts of them finding out about each other and what might happen ran through his mind. However, another customer moved out of the view, revealing that they were at separate tables. "Whew". His heart settled down as much as it could over the situation while watching two of his acquisitions side by side at the same time. They seemed to be ignoring each other totally. As Chad expected, they actually disliked each others appearance and style to the point of blatantly ignoring one another and positioning themselves in a blocking posture. Each had his back slightly turned toward the other with legs crossed in opposite direction. Chad couldn't resist a test. He opened up the sensor display screens for both men side by side on his computer as he watched them on the camera. Monitoring the sensors, he sent each a brief arousal signal. One he knew that they'd recognize being from the cockring. Typically it indicated that someone was interested in having sex with them. All the studs quickly learned this conditioned arousal response to the signal. Almost simultaneously each reached for his groin to adjust his growing member giving it more room to expand. They began to scan the coffee shop looking for the potential contact. The sudden obvious movements of each of them were noticed by the other, but they had no knowledge to connect the actions as being the result of the same stimulus. They dismissed each other as being potential competition. The two obvious masculine tops were looking to score and reacted to each other by turning their backs fully toward each other as they continued to scan the area. To anyone observing, you'd swear they were looking for each other but too blinded to realize the fact. Normally they'd find someone obviously watching them and know it was he man they were destined to hook up with. This time no one was blatantly observing them, except Chad on the camera. Chad noted the online data was remaining normal indicating they really had no interest in one another. Chad was pleased at the results of his test. He observed a while longer. Watching Tanner leave first while Travis remained and had several more cups of coffee before leaving. Chad zoomed out, please to see the green dots were heading away from each other rapidly. Chad was satisfied that it was only a coincidence and they wouldn't be a problem to each other. He made a note in the system to experiment later to see if he could force two of his acquisitions to play together some time. He smirked at the idea of one alpha male giving up his ass to bottoming for another alpha male. Chad closed down the system and returned to checking various sites, sending and replying to emails, continuing his task of looking for a candidate for Seattle. It was well past dinner when the reminder message appeared on the screen indicating again that the first quarters acquisitions were ready to open new markets. Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta would have to wait for morning. He was too exhausted to deal with it today.

Immediately, both of us needed a break. The room had suddenly gotten very hot and I was worried I was going to pass out if I didn’t sip something cool. I took a long gulp of what did turn out to be whiskey – Irish, at that – and loved how the back of my throat burned. It briefly took my mind away from the burning at my crotch and helped me from spewing uncontrollably. After a few seconds of silence Mr. Hugeness deemed it was time to continue our foreplay. “So, what is it about me that turns you on, little man?” he asked in a low, serious voice. It was clear he loved talking about himself. “It’s mainly your size and how it makes me feel,” I responded, without any hesitation. “It’s the same feeling I get when I’m standing in front of a mountain range, a huge ocean, or a giant skyscraper. It causes a mixture of awe and vulnerability that’s hard to describe. I feel insignificant beside you, but at the same time I somehow absorb some of your obvious power and it excites me to no end. My body realizes that you could demolish most things around you – including me – and that turns me on. Knowing you have the ability to manipulate physical things in your surroundings with your bare hands is so exciting. It’s probably the same crazy thrill people get from chasing tornadoes or riding out hurricanes. Being part of some intense force that you know could be wildly dangerous is simply incredible. One glance at you and it’s clear you could destroy this bar if you wanted to and it’s probably the knowledge that there’s always the possibility of you causing some serious damage that makes me go really wild.” “Fuck, I like the way you talk, sir,” he said. “Yeah? Well the same is true for me, Mr. Hugeness,” I shot back. “When you talk about your body or what you can do with it, I can be taken to the brink of cock-overload quicker than anything. Hearing some big man lovingly describe what it’s like to be massive is like a drug I’ve grown addicted to – I’ll never get enough.” “So, if I tell you that the way my chest stretches this old tank-top to the ripping point and the way the tight material roughly rubs my hard man-nubs really turns me on, that’s good, right? My chest pops out so far that the weak material screams for relief. At any point I could flex my pecs and the thing would be a gonner. Does that excite you, too?” he asked teasingly. “More than you’ll ever know,” I whispered in a voice that made it clear I never wanted him to stop talking. “And if I tell you that sometimes I curl so much weight with my arms and become so swole that later on I can’t bend my guns enough to scratch my ear - that’s good, too?” he asked, clearly getting excited by what he was saying, as well. “Aw, fuck yeah,” was the only thing that came to my mind to say. We were both slowly being hypnotized by the moment – his sexy voice, a buzz from the whiskey, the fact that the reality of what he was talking about actually existed there on the stool, and the intense mutual excitement caused us both to slip into some kind of deep trance. I could not figure out if I was more lost in his huge muscles or the fact that he loved talking about them. I’m pretty sure it was a mixture of both, but getting a glimpse of his body from his viewpoint was enough to drive me insane. I’d always wondered what it felt like to be enormous – the kind of big that caused people to get whiplash from jerking their necks around after casually glancing in my direction. The kind of big that even made packed subway crowds part in a combination of fear and awe. The kind of big that made the tailor’s hands shake wildly from lust as he wrapped a tape measure around parts of your body to size you for clothes – and his shocked face when he realized he’d have to buy more fabric. The type of big that could get you out of a speeding ticket because when the cop walked up to your car window he immediately sensed he was no longer the alpha male, even if he did have a gun. The type of big that made it impossible to walk by mirrors and not stop to stare at yourself for a few minutes – and even caused you to flex for a quick rush to your groin. The kind of big that when you walked into a dinner party every guy present moved instinctively to his spouse – whether male or female – in an attempt to protect his property, even as their dicks were shriveling up from a feeling of inadequacy. Here, with Mr. Hugeness, I had finally met someone that could clearly tell me what it felt like to be that big – probably even bigger. “It’s great being this big, man,” he said, interrupting my thoughts. “I’ve learned to walk into rooms and immediately glance at everyone’s crotches. If it were a cartoon you’d hear “sproing” all over the place as guys shoot hard. Like you, tonight – I walked in and you were one of the first to sprout major wood. I was pretty impressed with your speed, dude. I bet you got a little light-headed when all the blood rushed to your crotch.” “You mean like I still am now,” I added. “I find that fucking hot,” he continued, “That my muscles can control a man’s body in that way. All night long you’ll be fighting to find ways to prevent your cock from spewing and I’ll be looking for that specific flex or that certain comment that will push you over the edge, making you erupt uncontrollably. It’s that direct link between my hard massive chiseled beef and your adoring ready-to-explode dick that I love so much. I’ve spent years trying to learn different ways to make little guys have mind-boggling and total body-depleting orgasms. It’s a powerful experience to have a guy submit to you just because you’re huge.” We again sat there in total silence for a few seconds – both of us trying desperately to prevent the inevitable. I wanted to make the edging last as long as I could. I also didn’t want to make a public mess in my pants. I had a feeling Mr. Hugeness was hoping for the same thing. He looked at me with a face that made it clear an important question was coming. “What’s it like to be so small?” he asked, sincerely. I looked at him and responded, “I really don’t think of myself as small – that is, until I’m next to you. When I’m beside you there’s an immediate feeling of being insufficient – even downright weak and paltry. But the longer I’m near you the more that feeling is replaced by something akin to security or a womblike familiarity. Your hugeness makes me feel secure and safe. Don’t get me wrong, my body knows to be intimidated and fearful of you, but at the same time it’s a little like standing beside an elephant. You’re a little nervous, but also in so much awe of the beast’s size that you kind of forget your fear. You also radiate a heat that surrounds my body and actually enhances the feeling of comfort. Being next to you makes it great being small. It’s a turn on, in fact – knowing you could dominate me easily. I’m one of those guys that gets off on the fact that you can subdue me with one arm. Being overpowered by you would probably make me squirt big time. Pin me against the wall with your big paw and watch me squirm trying to escape your grip. Lift me in the air with one arm and watch me flop around wildly trying to get my body back to the ground. Wrap your big gun around my neck and laugh when I realize you could flex and my airflow would stop. Squeeze me between your giant quads and love how my small body starts to crumble as you tighten. What’s it like being so small. It’s heaven when I’m around you.” “Man!” he exclaimed, “You’ve got a serious muscle fetish, don’t you, bud? I’m hard as hell just from listening you spout off about my body. You make me want to take on an army.” I was feeling bold – mainly because I was next to him and his cockiness was rubbing off on me even more. I reached down between his legs – without even glancing below – and easily found the giant log. I latched onto it with my hand, as best I could through his pants, and squeezed. The hard thing didn’t give much at all. A strong tool for a strong man – of course it would be that way. “I’d like to watch you defeat an army,” I replied. “Damn, little fella, you almost made me blast off right then,” he said quickly. “You need to warn a guy before you make a move like that. How about I return the favor.” He placed his right elbow on the bar in front of him. This made his giant biceps bunch up right in front of me. He then started to squeeze his fist, causing the humongous mound to explode upward. I could have released a torrent of cum at that second, but I refrained from gushing just because I was so mesmerized by his giant arm. My left hand stayed wrapped around his cock while my right hand shot up to feel his biceps growing. As soon as I touched his hard peak the heavens opened up and I heard angels singing. It wasn’t just an out-of-body experience; it was the kind of sensual overload that can only come from something so powerful that you instantly realize your own insignificance. His huge gun was a work of art, a secret weapon, and a mind-altering reality all at one time. I could have never been prepared for what feeling his muscle would do to me. I immediately felt a burst of energy that could have powered the lights of New York City for years. It was much more powerful than being hit by lightning. It was like a symphony of multiple orgasms all at one time. He must have felt the same thing because his bulging muscle shot even harder and immediately grew bigger. I could not believe the thing could actually increase in size or hardness. Mr. Hugeness let out a loud half growl-half sigh that clearly made many men in the bar shoot to the brink of ejaculation. It was the sound of a beast before it moves in for a kill. I only held back my impending explosion because the size and firmness of his biceps completely befuddled my mind. “Dude, what was that?” he asked. “I don’t know,” I replied. “But I know I liked it.” “I’ve never been zapped with that much juice at one time,” he said, looking into my eyes. “Your little hand touching my big gun made me flex so hard I think I added an inch to my biceps!” It was just a figure of speech, but he did seem even bigger than before. I know it was only because I continued to be blown away by his size and shocked by being this close to such a muscled giant, but it certainly felt like he was growing. And both my hands were equally impressed by sudden growth – the one on his arm and the one on his cock. I never knew skin could feel so hard. My little hand tried to squeeze his mammoth peak and my fingers couldn’t compress in at all. His biceps withstood my most powerful squeeze – easily. The thought of his mere muscled skin being more powerful than my grip was almost too much for me. I felt my cock surge to the edge of no return, but I willed the tsunami of cum to stay within me. I was not ready to offer my man-honey to this god. There was too much exploring still to do. “How can a person be so hard?” I asked, gazing at his huge gun. “Years of lifting and years of flexing, dude,” he replied. “The skin simply stretches to cover all that bulging rock.” “Your arm’s not the only thing bulging,” I shot back. “And it’s not the only thing hard as rock, either.” “I’m glad you noticed,” the big man said, teasingly. “How could I not?” I answered. “It’s as big as the rest of you.” “Yeah, I work that muscle out a lot, too,” he said smugly. “Maybe you can help me exercise that hefty thing later on. It likes lifting little men.” The idea of my body going up and down in the air as it rested on his big cock was like a muscle dream come true. Goosebumps broke out all over my body and my hands trembled with excitement. He noticed my reaction and this made him again growl with pleasure. I couldn’t believe how he got so turned on by my reaction to his body. It was clear he loved making little guys lose control. It was also clear that he was impressed with how long I was holding out from exploding. I had a feeling most men didn’t last beyond the ten-minute mark when he started flexing, but here I was holding his bulging arm and his stiff cock and I hadn’t yet released my load. “You’ve got the stamina of a man twice your size, little fella,” he said – laughing, but I knew it was a compliment. “I have a feeling the longer I hold off,” I answered, “the bigger the payoff is going to be.” “Damn, I love the way you think,” he replied. “Tell me what that big thing feels like to you.” “You mean what’s between your legs or this huge gun of yours?” I asked and he immediately laughed. “Let’s start with the biceps, man, and then we can move to the final prize later,” he said. “First of all – it feels like something I want to wrap my entire body around and have it hold me tightly all night long,” I began. “That can be arranged,” he answered. I continued, “It feels like power – yeah, tremendous power. I know one of your arms can lift more than my entire body. It’s almost as big as my entire body. Your flexed gun makes people stop in mid-sentence and stare. I don’t even have to turn around to look – I know most people in here are freaking out as they see this big mound of beef peaking wildly. I always say arms are what make the man. If a guy has huge biceps he is automatically respected and sometimes even feared. I can feel your blood pumping through the thick veins that cover the muscle. When you make the mound of meat bulge upward my entire body freezes with intense desire. I long to grope the thing so deeply that it will become part of me. I wish I could absorb the muscle into my being.” My hands were busy stroking unnatural massiveness – one was massaging Mr. Hugeness’ giant arm and the other was busy rubbing his hardened shaft. I think both actions were giving the big man equal amounts of pleasure. I’m pretty sure his biceps were one of his major erogenous zones and it was clear that intense attention to his big gun could make the guy shoot off like a rocket. I so wanted to make the guy cum intensely. I wanted him to have a ‘throw your head back, scream like a wild beast, and buck like a untamed stallion’ orgasm. Watching his huge body tense up even more as he ejaculated would have certainly sent me over the edge and I would have spewed uncontrollably. His huge frame was so hard and so tightly wrapped already – that feeling his muscles flex even more rigid would almost be better than exploding myself. I could not believe something that already felt like marble could get even harder. It was simply mind-blowing – what this man’s body was capable of. Suddenly his face was next to mine and he was whispering. “Unless you’re going to put that hot mouth of yours around my cock right here and right now you gotta stop stroking it. I’m about to blow a big hole in my pants and then coat the surrounding area with my juice,” he said – and it was more of a plea than anything else. I removed my hands – both of them. I wanted to give both of us another break. We each instinctively took another sip of our drinks and Mr. Hugeness signaled to the bartender to bring two more over. I still could not tell if I was getting drunk or I was just intensely lightheaded from all the blood rushing to my dick because of this man. We both stared at the mirror in front of us – gazing into each other’s eyes without looking at each other. There was something magical happening at that moment and neither of us needed to hurry anything along. We wanted to remember this night forever.

Gym Story By Mdlftr {I've been enjoying the stories here for a while. The variety on this site is inspiring, as are the pix at the "Relaxed" site (among others!) Recently, I was inspired to try my hand at a short story...if only real life was like this! Enjoy!) Mdlftr Hi. I've noticed that you've been watching me, so I thought I'd come over and introduce myself. Name's Scott. Whoah! You almost dropped that? Need a spot? Here, let me help you rack that bar. O.k., that's good. You sure you're all right? You look all pale and sweaty. You say you're fine, never better? O.k. if you say so. Good to meet you, too. What's that? You noticed how much weight I was pushing? Shit, that's nothing…only about 250 or so. A warm up set. How much can I bench? Hmm, that's a tough one. I don't usually focus on the weight, more the feeling that I get, ya know? Uh, I'd guess my normal working weight is about 380, give or take a few pounds. That's easy to remember: an Olympic bar ,that's 45 #, as if you didn't know! Three 45-pound plates on each side, followed by a 25, a 10 and a 5. Yeah, that's exactly 380#. On good days I `ve gotten up to 400#, and on a couple of Great days I've made 410#. My squat is around 720#. (He huffs out a breathe, his massive chest rising and swelling within his tight tank top. You stop breathing, watching) Yeah, it IS a great feeling. I only weigh about 225#, and at a height of 5'10", that's not too bad. I eventually want to get up to around 240 to 250. That's enough to make your muscles look big and full, without being too heavy. (You exhale loudly) My waist? Right now it's about 32 and a half. I'm getting it back down to 31#, starting next week, once I step up the cardio again. I pulled back on the cardio so's I'd have some energy to grow while I'm lifting heavy. My chest? Hmm…(takes his right, square, calloused paw and puts it under his tank top, and rubs his left pec with it while he ponders the question. You gurgle something unintelligible.) Less'see…I last measured about two months ago, and I was 195 pounds with a 48" chest, standing relaxed. I've gained about 15 to 20 pounds since then, and I've been real good about going heavy with good form on my bench, so I think it's come up a bit. Say, oh, I don't know, maybe 50 inches, relaxed? My goal is 54 " cold, 56 inches flexed, so I've got a ways to go. (Rubs both pecs hard, then flexes the big mounds hard, as he looks down at his cleavage. Your gurgle erupts into a sputter, which you hastily choke back as he looks up at you.) Looks good, though, don't it? (Looks up and catches your eye, smiling.) Hey, you wanta see? I always appreciate some good feed back. Here! (He whips off his white tank top in one swift motion, and stands before you, sweat glistening on his thick pectoral mounds. Hairless and smooth as a baby's butt, they project off his chest like a meaty shelf, broad and full, with sharply defined lower edges and deep cleavage. The nipples balance right on the edge, like a surfer on the crest of a Big wave, about to take a plunge over the side. His thick arms hang heavily at his sides, while his full rounded deltoids lead your eye up to his bulging traps and thick neck. You are speechless.) So, whatdya think? Getting big? Check this out! (He flexes really hard, and the mounds swell even bigger, if possible, while the nipples run under the side of the pectoral shelf and perk up to stiff points. (You make a sound half way between a gasp and a gurgle.) He stops his flexing, concern creasing his brow. He bends over closer to you, as you sit there on the weight bench, inspecting you. Your eyes remain glued to his massive muscle mounds, your gaze like a trance. He speaks.) Hey, dude, you there? He grins and waves one paw in front of your face, a friendly smile on his face, showing straight, gleaming white teeth. You blink a few times and look away from his massive chest, embarrassed at being caught so obviously distracted. He notices your flushed face and averted gaze. Hey, dude, it's o.k.! I get that all the time. I'm talking to a guy about lifting and he starts spacing out. I know it's not the most interesting subject in the world. Didn't mean to bore ya! Oh, what's that, you're not bored. Oh, o.k.. Now, where were we? My arms? You want to know about my arms? Well, tbey're about 18 and a half inches, hanging, 19 and a quarter inches, pumped. I'm shooting for 21-22 inches cold. (He lifts his great guns out to his sides, the cobra-like spread of the lats emphasizing the ridiculously small waist. His large hands easily curl into fists as he hits a double biceps shot. The mountains of power bulge up from his thick arms, like Himalayas to most men's foothills. Your eyes goggle at the sight. Your pants are getting uncomfortably tight.) I've got pretty good peaks, but I need more size, especially my triceps. (At this last comment, he drops his arms, then abruptly goes into a side tricep shot, left arm held straight at his side, held by his right, with the huge horseshoe of his triceps bulging out. You gasp at the sight Your pants go from really tight to warmly wet, in an instant.) Hey buddy, you alright? You look like you're gonna be sick or something? Can I give you a lift home? O.k., we can leave now. Lemme get my stuff. (He turns around and strides across the gym, showing a great ass and massively muscled legs and back. As he turns to collect his gym bag, you cast your eyes upward and silently mouth a "THANK YOU GOD!") •

Every time he fucks me I grow bigger. It seems the harder he fucks the bigger I become. His semen is so full of something miraculous – like a kind of super-charged testosterone - I add about a pound of muscle every time he chugs a big wad up into my chute. That first week he was pounding my ass three times a day, so I grew a lot. It took me a while to notice since I was so confused about what was going on. I was also becoming addicted to him plugging my tight hole so hard it felt like a charging elephant. Early on, I could only fit the tip of his monster cock in my ass, but now I’ve gotten to the point where I can take the entire gigantic thing and I love – no, I crave it. I know he’s impressed, even though he’s never said anything remotely close to a compliment. He simply plows me like a wild man. Most of the time gobs of his sweet juice go squirting everywhere because he’s shoving in and pulling out so hard that our bodies are flopping around like we’re on some kind of carnival ride. He grunts like a mad beast, as well – something that turns me on even more. We’ve woken up neighbors many times before and we have a house with a big yard – the nearest other place is a quarter of a mile away. The man is just so intense and out of control that he doesn’t even realize he’s howling like a squadron of horny sailors on leave. I passed him up in size a long time ago, but it doesn’t matter. I’m still his captive. I love having his big log crammed tightly in me so much that I don’t even try to escape anymore. And the growing huge is such an intense turn-on that I can jack off my own huge member two or three times between his plowing sessions - just by feeling up my own colossal body. I’m sure he can tell I’ve grown monstrous, but he doesn’t care. He knows I crave his fucking the way a babe yearns for a mother’s teat. I’m also pretty sure my ass is the only thing in the world that can squeeze his cock hard enough for him to feel it, anyway. The sex is so boisterous that we’ve gone through four beds in five months. The legs just can’t take the big man’s banging. I look forward to the moment when I hear the wood crack loudly and then feel the box springs hitting the ground. It doesn’t help at all that I’m now as big as the bed. Our combined weight is almost eight hundred and fifty pounds. We basically fuck anywhere in the house we happen to be when the mood hits him. And when the mood hits him it really hits him. That’s how we busted one of the counters in the kitchen, a couple of sofas, and even the old dining room table. Just by him attacking me and us getting it on like two Mack trucks colliding. I’m sure if sex could really cause flames we would have burned the city down a long time ago. It seems wild to think that I’ve now been with the monstrous guy just over a year. He plucked me out of a bar one Saturday night and I’ve been his captive slave ever since – literally, for a while, and now just figuratively. There’s no other place I’d rather be than right here having him plunge his oversized rod into me every chance he gets. I was a scrawny thing of only a hundred and eighty pounds when we met. He easily controlled me with his humongous body. We got home that first night – me thinking I’d made the best score of my life – and he basically carried me into the house under his arm, like I was a small pillow. He then tossed me on the bed and started undressing. He grunted and nodded his head a little, signaling that I should do the same. He was a man of few words. There was no foreplay or even kissing. He had a massive urge and my ass was there to calm the beast. When we were both nude, he simply flopped my body over onto my stomach by turning my legs, climbed on top of me, and brought his face down to mine. “Time to fuck,” he said in low, almost inhuman growl – the aroma of beer, sweat, and what had to be testosterone was so strong that I now associate that with him having his way with me. Then it felt like a fire truck was trying to ram its way into my ass. I swear I thought I was going to be split apart. The man’s dickhead felt wider than a stool and as long as most other men’s entire cocks. He pressed into me slowly and continuously – not letting up for a second. I screamed out loudly, but he just continued to plow into me – grunting like some wild animal devouring something smaller. Finally, the giant tip popped into my ass and it was clear the big man knew he shouldn’t try to fit any more of his telephone pole in that first time. He simply tensed the big head a little, pulsing it in my tight aching hole, and then quickly emptied what seemed like a reservoir of cum into my chute. The power of his gushing made me immediately shoot a big load, too, but that wasn’t the wild part. His lava-like thick juice seeped into my body quickly and the feeling was like nothing I’d ever experienced before. My ass was still in much pain from his mammoth invasion, but there was a certain soothing sensation that I could not explain or had ever experienced before. It was like his jizz was a healing balm or a numbing drug that took over my body. Every inch of my being suddenly seemed to be buzzing with an indescribable ‘high.’ When the big guy finally shot his last drop of precious man-honey he grunted loudly and let his entire weight rest on me. “You’ll do fine. Gonna get you huge.” I didn’t understand the words – nor did I want to at the time. I was too busy focused on the steamer trunk that was still wedged tightly in my ass and the bizarre feeling that seemed to surround me like a super aura. I also suddenly felt – it was hard to find a word – but maybe ‘empowered’ comes closest. Part of the awareness was from the fact that his over four hundred pound body was resting on top of me and I didn’t care. It felt awesome – being covered by so much muscle. I didn’t have any trouble breathing. It was like my body could move up and down even with his heaviness pressing on me. I didn’t question it all – mainly because all of the sudden the pain in my ass was gone. I couldn’t believe it. I knew the gigantic head of his prick was still corking up my tight hole, but there was no longer any intense agony. As a matter of fact, now there was only pure delight. My anal cavity was on fire with pleasure – more than I had ever felt before. Instantly, I was hard as rock again. I started to moan loudly as the orgasmic feeling that was permeating my hole started to spread through my entire body. I was starting to feel like his cum was going to start shooting out of every pore on my body. The big man noticed my pleasure – how could he miss my moans - and this seemed to make him very happy. “Oh fuck, you start early.” He smashed his body down on me even harder – but I could still breathe perfectly. He somehow new, however, that the intense weight of his body would actually highlight even more the bliss that seemed to be coursing through my veins. I felt like I was on fire – but not a painful burning – it was more like how alcohol can warm your body on a cold night and make you start to feel pleasantly buzzed. It was like being high or juiced on something that you instinctively knew was good for you. At that point, though, I didn’t give a damn. I was just enjoying how it felt – and it felt fucking good. I started squeezing my cheeks together – smashing his giant bulbous head shoved in my ass. He grunted so loudly that I immediately squeezed even harder from fear. This made him grumble-laugh a little and I felt the tip of his giant cock start to harden again. “Tight ass is begging for more. You need rest, though.” I’m sure what he was saying registered on some level, but I just didn’t even desire for a second to focus on his words. I simply wanted to feel the blanket of intense sexual gratification that was covering my entire body. Every inch of my skin felt fully alive – and I swear I could feel every part of it. I could actually feel my body expanding as I inhaled and then contracting as I exhaled. It was unnerving and abundantly satisfying at the same time. Something fucking incredible was happening to me and I knew it had a direct connection to the colossal giant muscleman smashing me into the bed. Suddenly the bear-like snoring of the beast made it clear I wasn’t going anywhere for a very long time. The huge dude had flooded my ass with his he-man sap and was now spent. I was amazed he still weighed as much as he did because it had felt like his entire insides had shot up my tight hole. His arms wrapped around me tightly as he slept and his legs squeezed my lower body hard. At the same time his cock head stayed plugged in my ass like stopper that prevents the bathwater from draining. The rhythm of the behemoth’s snoring finally got to me and I could feel myself getting sleepy – even as my body stayed super-charged with some kind of unexplainable sexual electricity. My last thought before I fell asleep was how fucking comfortable it felt to be wrapped up in this guys muscles and to have my ass capped by his big monstrous tip. My dreams of the big guy growing hard when his cock was inside me were interrupted abruptly when I realized they were no longer dreams. I opened my eyes and saw that the sun was clearly high in the sky since the room was so well lit. I was also greeted by the monstrous man’s heavy breathing that soon turned into the now familiar grunts, which signaled the expected uncomfortable feeling in my ass as the tip of his giant dong grew hard inside me. He had never pulled out the entire evening. It was like he wanted to make sure my body absorbed all of his juicy goodness – something I certainly didn’t mind, at all. Now, however, his dick was hardening to something beyond granite and my ass chute was being stretched to high-hell. “Fuck, gotta get more in.” I knew that simple phrase meant more intense pressure and pain in my ass – and I was correct. The now sweaty huge man was ramming more of his thick muscular cock into my tiny ass. We both knew he still would not be able to get even a small fraction of the entire thing inside me, but he definitely was going to get a good grade for trying. I also got the feeling that he didn’t care if it was just a little tiny bit more of his big schlong in me – it was going to get him off no matter what. As he maneuvered his battleship-sized cock deeper into my chute the man cried out like a thousand charging gorillas. I bet he didn’t get more than a fourth of an inch more into me but it felt like an entire city block to me. I’m pretty sure it felt the same to him. He was making hollering noises like he had just won the Olympic weightlifting competition or successfully driven a huge truck through a small opening – which in a way he had. With no more warning other than the loud noise he was making his cock suddenly released a tsunami of thick cum deep into my hole. The force of his surge was again so strong that it knocked my own ejaculation to shoot instantly from my cock. I had no choice but to somehow make room for his intense release. I’m pretty sure the walls shook from the supersonic yell that escaped the big man’s throat. I got the feeling that orgasms for the massive guy were probably equal to his size – and judging by the amount of cum and their power, I figured they were intensely forceful, too. I didn’t, however, have time to really contemplate all of this. As his cock – and mine – continued to sputter out droplets of juice I, again, began to feel the extreme pleasure I had after last night’s fuck session. An overwhelming fire of delight that awakened every cell of my frame seized my body. I felt like a human volcano about to erupt. The pain in my ass disappeared even sooner than the night before. I immediately welcomed his giant, rock-hard penetration and quickly wanted more. I realized I desperately needed his fullness in me – I wanted him to bury his enormous cock into my ass all the way up to his pubic hair. I needed his orange-sized balls banging against my cheeks. My longing for his dick was certainly tied to the gloriously weird sensation that took over my body after his ejaculation, but it didn’t matter. I was craving his rod inside me the way an addict needs a drug. My buzz was even more intense this morning – something I attributed to not being slightly drunk, needing food, and having had the most incredible sleep of my entire life. The guy’s body had literally been a muscle man-cave for me that had enabled me to feel more secure – and more alive – than ever in my life. His body was still resting on top of me and I felt like a guy that could suddenly breathe under water. His weight would certainly have been oppressive to any living thing, but, somehow, I simply ‘wore’ him like a familiar jacket. I panicked a little about what it was going to feel like when he finally got off of me. I started missing his huge body before that even happened. His voice and movement snapped me out of my worrying. “You need food.” He spoke bluntly and with so much force it seemed like an order instead of a statement. The popping noise when his cock snapped from my hole was so loud I would have hit the ground if I had been standing – thinking it a gunshot. I instantly missed being crammed with all his manhood. I suddenly felt empty, incomplete, and vulnerable. I could still feel remnants of the buzzing from his juice seeping into my body, but the void left by his enormous log was almost too much. I whined loudly and let my ass rise up off the bed – as if it were chasing his cock. He gurgled something like a laugh and pushed his huge frame upward. “More fucking later. Food now.” The removal of his cock had been very distressing, but nothing could have prepared me for how it would feel when his heavy muscled body was no longer smothering me. There was no experience in my life for me to compare it to – since I was too little to know how traumatic it was to leave my mother’s womb. I wondered if this is what it felt like when a snake loses its skin. It definitely felt like a part of me was being taken away. Instantly, the security, the intense warmth, and the satisfaction of being in a muscled cocoon were gone. I loudly sucked in air as the coldness of the room enveloped my naked body and I felt frailer than ever in my entire life. The big man must have immediately understood what was happening – since he reached out and grabbed my shriveling cock and balls with one big hand. He started kneading them around in his fingers and palm. At the same time he grunted in a way that I’m sure was supposed to be soothing – and in a miraculous way, it was. “Food will help.” The big man continued to fondle my stiffening cock and balls while he reached over to a nearby chair and grabbed a heavy quilt. He covered my body with the blanket and then released my now fully hard dick. I think he somehow knew the erection would keep me satisfied for a while, because he stood up from the bed and left the room. I thought it odd that he shut the door behind him, but I figured it was so the noise he was going to make wouldn’t disturb me. I contemplated sliding off the bed with the blanket and following him – my need for his body was almost that great – but suddenly I found myself drifting off to sleep again. I was extremely tired for some reason and dreams of his enormous pole were calling my name. My dream of trying to fit the Empire State Building in my ass was interrupted by the incredible aroma of food. I awoke to two incredible gifts – one was a giant tray of glorious breakfast food and the other was the giant’s big paw cuddling my cock and balls again. Having him touch me wasn’t the same as feeling his big body covering me, but it was a close second. He never let go of my jewels even as he used his other hand to prop my body up against the massive headboard of the bed. He merely jerked his head in the direction of the food – as sign for me to start eating – and I dove in. I had not realized how incredibly hungry I actually was. It seemed he knew I was craving nourishment much more than I did. The big man never stopped kneading my hard tool the entire time I was eating. It was like he couldn’t get enough of me either. I loved how it felt to do something so natural as eating a meal while being played with by the massive guy. It was like I was his pet or something even more mysterious. He watched me guzzle food down as he continued to pump my cock to even fuller hardness. At the same time, I took advantage of the quiet time to gaze at the big man completely. I had actually not gotten much time to look at the dude – other than briefly at the poorly lit bar - because my face had been in the pillow for most of the night. It seemed like I knew his enormous cock intimately, but the rest of him was still kind of a blur. I definitely knew he was huge – all over. His weight confirmed that. But I think if I had been asked to pick him out of a line up with other big guys I wouldn’t have been able to do it. As I chewed my food ravenously I stared at his face. The man was what I would call a ‘bruiser’ – someone so rough-looking that he was fucking gorgeous. He would have definitely gotten the role of the thug bodyguard or villain in any movie. His square-like head and jaw rested on an insanely thick neck – so massive that it almost looked like he didn’t have one. His shoulders didn’t slope – they stuck out to the side like two huge cliffs. There were so many layers of muscle I couldn’t tell where traps, shoulders, pecs or anything else started or ended. He was just jacked-up everywhere. He had the kind of body that would probably shut down a site like Scruff because the dude would get too many ‘Woofs.’ When you looked at his humongous arms next to his gigantic pecs it looked like someone had placed four skin-covered huge watermelons beside each other. The dark patches of skin around his thumb-sized protruding nipples were so wide that I could have used them as coasters for a beer mug. His chest jutted out like the front of an immense truck. You’d expect something so big to kind of wiggle when the guy moved, but having felt those pecs against my head all night long I knew they were hard as hell. He’d reach over to feed me something and his pecs would move like one big slab of beef – highlighting how stone-like they were. His bulging biceps and triceps would flare out, too, causing me to get a little dizzy. The big man lifted a jug up to my lips and made me take a bunch of deep gulps – some of what I figured was enhanced water drizzled out my mouth and down my chin, neck, and chest. “Replaces minerals - lost from sweating.” I simply nodded my head and continued eating – but only after I let out one of the loudest burps I’d ever heard. I didn’t even try to stop it. I knew it was just part of the moment. I somehow knew the huge guy wouldn’t mind. As a matter of fact I thought he might enjoy it. The half-smile that appeared on his face confirmed that thought. Wrinkles and crevices on his manly face made me guess his age to be about fifty-something. He had dark eyes that were kind of sunken – adding to his thuggish look. There was a scar above his right eye and it looked like his nose might have been broken a couple of times. Bushy eyebrows, heavy lashes, and thick stubble across his face substantiated my belief that the man had testosterone to spare. Every time one of his big hands came near my face I realized he could have easily palmed my head. His paws were monstrous – a sight that made me focus on the expert stroking he was doing to my hard cock. His fingers were gigantic, but they had the magic touch when it came to pleasing me. He’d tug at my shaft as he brought his hand up and then he’d press in kind of hard as he pushed back down. He’d also make sure his fingers pressed into my tight balls when he got to the bottom – just to give me an extra thrill. I looked down to the tray and saw that there was a little bit of food left. “Eat it all.” It was an order, not a request. I quickly downed the rest of the food and the large man removed the tray with one hand – still stroking me like a pro. I could not believe I was so freaking hard – after such a powerful ejaculation earlier. I assumed it had something to do with the food. I was beginning to worry about the time. I new I had to get home soon. I certainly didn’t want to leave this gorgeous hunk of a man, but I knew the upcoming week was going to be rough and I needed to gather some stuff for work. Any thoughts of work and my apartment disappeared immediately when I felt the guy’s mouth suddenly engulf my hard prick. I had not been prepared for anything like that. He started sucking instantly and my hips came up off the bed – simply because of the incredible stimulation his oral skills were giving to my prick. Three heavy swallows from his throat and my cock exploded again – gushing even harder than it had earlier. I shot a giant wad into the man’s mouth as I screamed for bloody joy. He didn’t let up for one second – even after I’d spurted out my last drop. He continued to suck hard just to give my body an extra thrill. It was the most intense blowjob I’d ever had – I’m sure caused in part because of the man’s skills and in part because my body was still on sexual overdrive from being fucked so strongly two times in the last ten hours. He finally pulled his mouth from my dick and my mid-section fell back to the bed. I was breathing hard and my eyes were still in the back of my head. When I finally settled into semi-normal breathing I looked at the big man – noting there was something apologetic in his gaze. “Thank you very much. That was nice, really nice. I have no idea what time it is, but I’m thinking I need to head out. I’ve got a busy workweek ahead of me. I’d really like to see you again – if you’re up for that.” “You live here now.” I didn’t fully understand what he had said, but the way he said it sent a chill down my spine. My still-hard cock deflated immediately and my heart started racing. The big man put one of his giant paws on my chest and held me in place. It was like he knew I was about to freak out or something. It was then – and only then –that I glanced around the room. The windows – where light from the midday sun had been spilling in when I work up – were about fourteen twenty feet high, near the ceiling of the large room. There were only two doors to the place. I could see one led to a bathroom and the other was the one to the hallway. I tried to remember more about his place from the night before, but he had carried me directly to this room. I saw there was minimal furniture – a television, a phone, some workout equipment, and not much more. I forced myself to focus. I’d heard about these kinds of nightmares – being kidnapped for organs, held captive for slave trading, and the sort – but I still didn’t allow myself to believe anything of the sort was happening to me. I laughed a little and tried to get up. The big hand held me in place – a confirmation of the fact that something wrong was happening and a move that was meant to keep me calm. I refused to panic immediately. “Well, that’s a nice offer and everything, but I have a job. I have to go to work to make money. I have an apartment I need to look after.” “Doesn’t matter anymore.” “I have a life.” “Don’t care.” “But I care!” “Size is all that matters.” “What does that even mean?” “You’ll see. Rest now.” My body was on fire with adrenaline. I could feel it, but I was also getting extremely tired. I immediately knew he had drugged something – the food, the water, or whatever. I struggled to stay awake, but I just couldn’t. The last thing I remember was how good his heavy hand felt resting on my chest. And then there was darkness.

From my files.. MARDI GRAS MUSCLES I stood on the porch corner of Main Street and La Salle Avenue as the heavy throng of Mardi Gras revellers milled down the wide streets of the Club District of Port Talbeirt Resort,enjoying the music and partying all around me,and in some areas where they congregated in large groups,namely around the open fronts of the bars and clubs that lined the streets,the crowd flow was restricted to where people had to squeeze through to get past each other. Main Street had some bars that also offered accommodations in rooms above in their French Colonial style 3 storey buildings,and along much of its length there were long balconies that opened to the street,and during Mardi Gras,the balconies were usually packed with revellers enjoying the party atmosphere and looking down on the heavy crowds below. A particular tradition that i was seeing blatantly for myself,was the daring act by some brave or inebriated women to expose their breasts for the lecherous lustful gaze and gropes of men in exchange for necklaces of colourful beads usually thrown down by the equally drunk or euphoric men up on the balconies,or girls baring their tits up on the balconies to the guys below,another reason for people jamming the streets,usually horned up college jocks that just so happened to have their Spring Breaks tie in with the Mardi Gras. I was gay,so womens breasts did not get me sexually excited,though some of the girls did sport some rather large full tits that were physically perfect to 'look at',..judging by the open dribbling mouths of some of the guys...and i'd bet some of them had hard-ons too!. I'm guessing this is why my work buddies had organised a 'Lads Holiday' to Port Talbeirt on a low offer budget holiday,just to get a chance to salivate over the large parties of fit birds and even hoping to get a chance to pull a few for a quick shag on the beach or back in the hotel room.There were six of us in the group..Matt,Scott,Ben,Craig,Josh..and myself, Dale. A 30 year old gay man going on holiday with five younger testosterone laden straight guys,firmly fixed into that cocky urban ''Chav'' mold that most British teens and early twentysomethings seemed to be placed into. 'What was i thinking?'.. Though i was openly gay, i was straight acting and having worked with these guys over a period of 5 years,i had gained a tough hide in putting up with their occasional piss takes and gay remarks, and had eventually worn them down to forge tender friendships,especially with Josh. He was sensible and likeable guy and a long term mate of Craig, the youngest and i suppose the most arrogantly straight guy in the group, and perhaps if it had not been for Josh warning him about his runaway mouth,that Craig and i would have come to blows. It was Josh who had talked me into joining up on this trip,namely as a way of a farewell as i had just left my job after 8 years for a more free existence,but also that he had considered me a good freind that i hoped was sincere. I have this feeling though,that when straight buddies asks a gay guy to go to a crowded nightclub or venue with them,its often in hopes that they'd find a pretty girl and try out some 'normal' sex as Ben put it, in hopes of turning the gay guy straight. But, i was determined to control my own destiny and find the right guy for me when the time arose and handle it under my own steam. My mates had picked up hints of the type of guy i was attracted to,..young muscular,good looking, assertive and in control.. [i considered myself to be the 'bottom' in a relationship]. They even began to joke that i might find some hard young American jock and be his 'bitchboy'. Standing on the corner of the street,waiting to catch a glimpse of my buds through the crowds, i had plenty of opportunity to scope out the plenty of hot studs around me.Just barely feet away was a cute muscular young guy around 20,in a red tee shirt and murky green Juncko shorts and several bead necklaces around his neck.He had a pretty teenaged girl pinned up against the wall and was snogging her passionately while both his hands were groping at her pert little arse. Three hot looking college studs nearby,drinking from bottles of beer,were oggling a girl in the centre of them,who was baring her pale little tits from under her green tee with one hand while reaching out for beads being tossed ny a fat hairy middle aged man from the first floor balcony of Crazy Jacks Bar opposite.One of the jocks,with his white tee shirt stained with sweat or split beer and two silver baubled bead necklaces around his sinewy neck and draped over his thick chest,could not resist the temptation of pouring his beer over the girls tits. I heard a man passing behind me muttering his disapproval at the spectacle and turned to glance at him.He was a thin built tourist in his forties with receding greying hair,dressed in a sky blue tee emblazoned with 'PORT TALBEIRT MARINERS' in yellow letters across the front, and was visiting the Mardi Gras with his young son,a tall lithe attractive looking boy aged around 12 or 13 in a long sleeved black shirt and black cargo skaters shorts.I could see that the boy was enjoying seeing the girls tits for he had a broad smile on his face and his father gave him a disdainful look when he noticed his son oggling her. 'Why the hell was he down here in the Club District if he did not want to let his son see all this gratuitous tit flashing.? Then i saw Matt through the crowd,coming out of Neumanns,a free entry club next door to Crazy Jacks,wearing a navy blue/sky blue Nicholson tee and black adidas trackie pants. I stuck up my hand above the crowd to get his attention,which took a few minutes and i ended up hooking a red chain bead necklace over my stretched up arm in the process,thrown or dropped absently from someone on the balcony above me. Matt saw me and turned briefly to look back into the bar. Ben,appeared beside him,a cigarette dangling from his lips,and he was shirtless to reveal his toned athletic and sweat glistened smooth torso,that i had to admit that i found quite a turn on...and even that black tribal thorn tattoo that spread across his left shoulder and upper arm,looked good on his sleek body.. As most times i had seen him,he wore his trusted Burberry baseball cap and light blue trackie pants.The baseball cap always seemed to be one of the main fashion features of any young Brit Chav nowadays,what with urban designer or sports tees,hooded tops,trackie [tracksuit] pants and trainers...and gold neckchains.! Matt waved for me to come join them. I could not hear him over the loud thudding of dance music coming from within Nuemanns. I stepped off the pavement and pushed myself through the crowds of sweaty,half drunk revellers,trying to keep my irritation with trying to get through, as under control as possible. Barely feet from the other side of Main Street and Matt and Ben,some college fratboy in a claret American Football Varsity jersey,who had his back to me,had moved back closer to me because of the swell of the crowd, and inadvertently stepped back onto my left foot,crushing my toes in my trainers. I let out a yelp of pain and gave him a firm nudge off of my foot. "Oh dude,i'm sorry man..!" he said,twisting around to face me when he realised what he had done. I tried not to drool at the sight of his beautiful 'Jock Boy-Next-Door' looks.Short cropped blonde hair,elfin cute face with piercing turquiose blue eyes like shallow tropical island lagoons,full lips that in my mind i wanted to kiss,and his left ear pierced with a gold stud..and it was hard not to notice his solid gym toned muscular physique, especially his thick round pecs that drew his jersey tight across his broad chest, and his sinewy bulging tanned biceps stretching at the short sleeves,and with one arm raised slightly as he held a budweiser beer bottle,the action had made his bicep thick and pumped. "Sorry i stepped on your foot dude, this place is just so bangin' with chicks and dudes that you just can't move properly" "Thats ok mate" i replied,trying hard not to get an erection over this buff hunk. He recognised my accent even over the din of the music. "Yo dude,you're British...!" I nodded. I glanced past him and could see Ben standing on the curbside with a big wide grin on his face. He seemed to read my mind perfectly,sensing that i was attracted to this jock, and maybe i made it plainly obvious to him in my body language. Now he was standing there grabbing and hefting his crotch and gesticulating to me. I flushed red in embarrassment,hoping the fit jock did not notice it. "Well, i hope you have a good time here buddy,these Mardi Gras are to die for..". He gave me a little wink which led me to some dread that he could read my posture as easily as Ben did, and then turned away. Trying to regain my composure,knowing it wasn't going to be easy what with Ben and most likely even Matt noticing my reaction to the American jock, i pressed my way up to them,trying not to look especially straight at Ben. "I saw you checking out that brer" Ben said,smiling broadly. "Do ya fancy him..?" I swallowed hard."He was quite buff yeah, but i don't even know him to know if i fancy him." "Yeah,like fuck...i bet you were getting a fuckin' hard-on over his big muscles..hey Dale.!" I squirmed noticeably at Bens jest and tried to change the subject to avoid further embarassment. "So wheres the others..?" "There inside this place." Matt gestured to the club. "Yeah, this whole street is fuckin' crawling with well fit birds and i'll bet a few of them are gagging for it..!" Ben gazed admirably across to a girl being hoisted around on the shoulders of a stocky pasty looking guy,pulling up her pink string top and exposing firm round tits. "So you alright tonight then,Dale?" Matt asked me. He was referring to the fact that two nights previous,..our first night at the resort,i retired early to the hotel room that i was shacked up with Josh and Ben in..[Craig,Matt and Scott being in the next door room.]..because i wasn't feeling too well for some unknown reason. I ended up dozing off on the hotel room balcony while watching and wishing upon a spectacular myriad of shooting stars fleeting across the night sky in a display of meteorites that the other guys seemed to have totally missed out upon,having stayed out till the early hours clubbing. Even into yesterday i was feeling a little under the weather,but thankfully today i felt fine. "I'm fine..Can we go in now,..so you can by me a beer.?" "What makes you think i'm buying you a beer?" Matt replied,giving me a quizative glance. "Cos' i brought you 3 beers the other night..!" i said,rubbing him on the shoulder as the three of us went into the packed club bar,pressing our way through the dancers and revellers. Ben couldn't resist blatantly giving his approval of a slender,narrow hipped girl with long blonde hair in an orange tube tee baring a tight flat belly and high tight denim cut-offs that hugged her pert little butt that wiggled while she danced to the music. "Heya baby..wanna have some fun with me later tonight?". The girl politely smiled at him but turned away,giving her answer that she wasn't interested. Matt and i stifled a laugh. "Haha..you're not as much a totty magnet as you think you are." Matt laughed as we caught sight of the other three,or should i say two,Craig and Josh, sitting on high stools by a wall shelf-cum-table near the bar...Scott was standing nearby chatting to and no doubt 'chatting-up' a leggy blonde in a miniscule black skirt and white tee. Ben rebounded from the brush-off my again groping his crotch and sneering at Matt and i. "Don't you geezers worry,...i'll pull a a bird and once she sees my big cock,she'll be gagging for it!" Matt disappeared to get the beers as i pulled up a stool next to Josh. "Hey Dale,glad you could make it here...Maybe you might get lucky tonight". Josh said,sipping at a beer bottle. He was wearing blue shorts and his red and white Arsenal football team shirt. Craig sat across from me bare chested and showing off his strong muscle packed physique,..his thickly muscled pecs sprinkled with dark hair and his left nipple sporting a small ring...and he had two colourful bead necklaces around his neck. Matt came back with some buds and passed one to me and one to a still standing Ben,whose attention was again diverted to another girl and his pathetic attempts to woo her. I took a swig from the bottle as i peered around at the writhing masses of revellers dancing and partying on the dance floor in the centre of the club. A majority looked to be around the college age...in their late teens and early twenties,yet there were a few older party goers. As the afternoon progressed towards evening and the beer flowed,i could see the subtle changes of increasing inebriation in the other guys,while purposefully trying to keep as sober as possible.I somehow still felt a little unwell and assumed it to be down to the effects of the alcohol and the loud beat of the club music. Josh by now had a glazed and dazed look on his face as a result of a few too many beers. He and i were the only ones now sitting at the table as the other guys had spread out to enjoy the atmosphere and gaze wantonly at the plenty of girls that milled around. I felt the need for a piss and got up to head for the toilets across from the bar. Getting up suddenly,had caused me to feel a little woozy and it took me a few moments to regain my composure before i set off through the revellers.. I must have been a little more tipsy than i thought i was..! Pressed against a corner beside the toilet door,two young men were very obviously kissing and caressing each other in a firm embrace,seemingly not caring about the world around them. I raised an eyebrow in surprise that indeed no-one else seemed to be hinting negatively towards this first sighting of homosexual affections that i had seen on this holiday. I smiled to myself and entered into the relatively quiet mens toilets and saddled up to the long trough of urinals to take a piss. "Hey Dale..!" i heard Ben's voice from behind me as he stepped up beside and hauled out his cock to piss,and i tried my hardest not to look down at his cock to see if the rumours that he had a big one, was true or not. "Found any buff brer for you,yet.?" he said. I was sure he had just given my own small cock a quick glance as we pissed. "No" i replied curtly. Ben turned towards me slightly as he continued to shoot out a forceful stream of piss into the urinal trough. It was then that my resilience in not glancing down at his cock,broke. I gave it a quick glance and then shot my eyes up and forward at the wall in front,in clear wide eyed awe. The rumours and Bens boasting about being 'well-hung' were true.! From the furtive shocker glance i saw, his cock was thick and long and would at least be around 10 inches when he got hard.! My own cock twitched as i drew near to finishing my piss,showing signs that i was getting a little turned on by my buddies huge cock. And what was worse,..Ben had again read the expression on my face that i had so foolishly been unable to hide. But rather than react angrily like a straight bloke might, Ben gave me a wry smile and a wink,that made me feel all peculiar inside,as i stuffed away my very perceptively hardening cock into my beige cargo shorts.. I wanted to avoid another embarrassment and went to slip away,but as i turned,Ben suddenly gave my arse a firm squeeze and that action made my 7 inch cock suddenly go rock hard. "Maybe you might get lucky tonight from an unexpected source.." Ben said,his speech low and sounding almost seductive. My mind reeled with the incredible and incredulous feeling that Ben sounded as if he was coming on to me.! But i thought it must have been the alcohol that was making me hear things that deep down i wanted to hear Ben say,but knew a straight guy who thought of nothing but fucking a hot girl on this holiday,would never dare say. I walked over to the wash basins and began to wash my hands,taking furtive glances at the reflection of Bens bare sweat glistened back in the wall mirrors,as he still continued to piss. My cock felt painfully erect at the sight of his muscled lats that tapered down to a narrow trim waist line and a cute muscled arse that hugged his trackies. He looked more muscular in the reflection that i thought he was,..and i rubbed my eyes thinking that i was having a boozy daydream. No..he was definitely more muscled than earlier,the sinews of his lats rippling and seemingly pulsing as if he had just finished a serious work out. I leant over the basin and splashed water on my face before giving Ben another glance in the mirror.He had finished pissing,but was standing uncomfortably close to a guy in a white tee and denim jeans and short gelled up spiky black hair,and he was very plainly giving the guys cock a good eyeful. The guy reacted like Ben had done when he had caught me oggling his cock,and instead of anger,gave Ben a wide smile. My jaw almost dropped into the basin when i witnessed what happened next. Ben kissed the other guy firm and passionately on the lips,literally deep throating him. My mind reeled and swam with a mixture of disbelief,bewilderment and a growing sexual arousal. 'What the fuck was going on here?' Ben was staunchly straight,.and any gay man coming on to him like that,would of ended up with a smashed up face. That is why i hid my attraction to him with as much effort as i could. And now he was openly making out with this stranger..!! Ben finally broke the kiss and turned to face me,his face etched with the stupor of lust. My heart pounded in my chest as he seemed to move slowly across the toilet towards me. I could not tear my eyes from the fact that his firm pecs had so clearly seemed to have expanded in mass into thick meaty mounds capped with sensuous nipples. He had a hungry look on his cute face and his eyes glazed by being both slightly drunk and lustful. Again,his hand went to his crotch and kneaded the thick chunky outline of his big cock that was very rapidly growing more erect along his thigh,..but looked as if it was growing even larger in girth and length to poke down towards his knees. I stood frozen against the basin as another guy in an blue shirt,open to reveal his hairy meaty chest and firm abs,and his neck heavy with beads,came walking into the toilet,acting as if nothing was happening untoward. I felt my mouth go dry as Ben stopped close by me and reached out his hand to grope my covered erection. "I always knew that you had a hard-on for me.." he smiled wryly. My eyes were darting from his pecs that still seemed to strangely be expanding and adding more muscle mass to their smooth bulk,..and up to Bens cute features.His lips were close to mine in a near kiss. "So hows about you sucking me off..Dale" he said erotically. Ben turned me away from the basin and backed me into one of the toilet cubicles,not bothering to close the door but closing the toilet lid,sat me down on it,so i was eye level with his ever growing erection that now looked too freaky it was even bigger than his 10 inches..more like 14 inches. "Take my big cock out..and give it what you've been dying for all this time.." I tried to think rationally but i could not..My own desires seem to be getting the best of me as i tentatively pulled down the front of Bens trackies and let his hugely obscene sized cock flop out and whack me in the face,followed by a heaving cum bloated sack of orange sized balls. His erection rose out like a massive fat battering ram,pulsing with veins along its impressive length up to a broad bulbous flaring cockhead oozing pre-cum from a piss slit as wide as the coin slot in a vending machine. I looked up nervously at Ben who now seemed to be hulking over me in the ever decreasing space of the cubicle. His heaving pecs bulging out obscenely like huge mounds and his thickening rippling shoulders pressing against either side of the cubicle.. "What in the fuck was happening here....was it those damned shooting stars that i had seen the other night...? My main concern right now,was how was i gonna suck on a monster cock like Bens..? End of Part One.......

(Author's note: Important background of lust filled muscle worship (and who Grant really is) is in Parts 1 - 4 at the Bee Keeper's site under "msclvr". I wanted to help inaugurate this new site with Parts 5 and 6 of this story...plenty of "sizzle" in these two parts. Angel: A Sequel – Part V By [email protected] Introductions All Around (Things Start to Heat Up) Reluctantly, I ditched fantasizing about Grant and all the would-be muscle-heads in the gym so I could focus on driving and parking. Jeez, Grant is such a distraction for me. I’ve got a constant hard-on. And, we’re partners. Clearly, though we have not known each other a day, we’re also in love. We’re in love because he has been watching and listening to me since the day I was born and knows me to my core – especially my addiction to muscle-gods and muscle-worshipping. I still don’t get all that. It’s complicated spiritual stuff. I made a mental note to ask him to tell me more about all this when we were back home lying in each other’s arms. I parked in the gym’s lot. It was filled with big trucks, big bikes, and SUVs. God, there has be a lot of muscle in that gym tonight with all that kind of equipment out here. My fantasies got retriggered and I started to imagine some feats of strength that Grant could do that would just blow these guys away. “Yep, sounds like a plan, Paul. I think I ought to restrain myself from showing my unlimited strength. Otherwise, they’ll just get paranoid and fearful. A lot of musclemen are a very insecure bunch. If I give ‘em just a little super-strength muscle-god show, I bet they’ll be fascinated, lusty, and want more. That I’m more than willing to do,” said Grant confidently. It always startles me that he is always reading my mind. I couldn’t believe how graceful Grant was in heaving his mammoth body through the small car door. His muscle control is unbelievable. His beautiful muscular glutes were on display through his skin tight shorts. Unlike other muscle gods, he had a pair of muscle-packed glutes that were perfectly proportioned to rest of his inhuman sized body – no big bubble butt necessary— yet he has a very narrow waist. He came around to my side of the car, got up real close to me, grabbed my hand and gave it a tight squeeze. We were looking into each other’s eyes as he did that. I, of course, was looking up, way up. My anxieties, which had been building up again, were gone. We knew we could trust each other in these unchartered waters of a bodybuilding gym. We knew we had each other’s backs. At least I knew he had mine. I had no idea how I could have his massive truly barn-door back. I would soon find out. I felt so small as I stood next to him in this very public place. This was quite different from being next to him in my house. Grant opened the door for me and I walked in first trying to feel secure and confident. I instantly noticed that the place seemed to reek of sweat. And God knows what else. That was a definite turn-on. I could feel Grant right behind me as I turned to the right and stared into the face of one very big, yet short, older power-lifting type of guy. On his tight sport shirt and above his right protruding pec nipple, it said “Manager.” He started to introduce himself to me, put his hairy hand out to shake mine, and then he just stopped dead in his tracks. He was looking up, way up, at Grant. I knew he was in shock. I went ahead and said, “Hi, I’m Paul and this is Grant. We’re looking for a place to train.” While I said this, I watched his eyes darting and racing – and his head moving -- all over every inch of Grant’s height, width, mass, and good looks. “Shit, man,” as he looked up at Grant, “You are the biggest and most built guy I have ever seen and, believe me, I’ve seen a lot. You sure as hell don’t look like you need to work out, either. Where have you competed? Haven’t seen you anywhere on the internet, either,” he asked bluntly and without apology. No hand-shake or “Nice to meet you, Paul,” from him, yet. He was too stunned and “sizing-up” Grant, if that’s really possible. Needless to say, Grant was not the least bit intimidated. I knew he was gonna enjoy this visit. “What’s your name?” Grant asked politely, and with his deep bass voice. “Oh, ‘cuse my manners. I’m Gus and I own and manage this place,” he said matter-of-factly. “Well, Gus, my partner here, Paul and I, have lived out in southern Idaho at least for most of my life. I’ve had to run a pretty big family farm since my parents died years ago.” Grant continued. “So I have never had any time to travel, let alone compete. I just wanted to get as big as I could and built a gym with some big weights and equipment. Been workin’ out for a long time. Great genetics from my parents. Paul helps with the housekeeping and book-keeping. And, when he feels like it, may work out with me. We decided to sell the farm and move to a big city, and that brought us here. Actually, I’m thinkin’ I’d make a pretty damn good personal trainer for folks that want to lift or compete themselves.” Grant was so easy and casual and so sincere in telling this story. His killer smile and mysterious “presence” or natural energy, already had Gus mesmerized. All the while, his height and massive build had him tower over Gus. I noticed quite a twinkle or glow in Grant’s eyes as he spoke. He must be turning that on just for moments like this. Just after he spoke and before Gus could say a word, Grant did a very masculine and virility-laden move by bringing his huge arms around in front of him and folding them on top of his naturally protruding chest. God, he was so sexy. This showed off the fantastic width of his shoulders, his bulging delts, and his massive biceps and triceps. All of it covered in veins and striations. I, of course, couldn’t miss taking another gander at his big package jammed inside his very tight shorts. Gus had already noticed it, too. Other than his eyes, Gus hadn’t moved a muscle except for asking his questions. And, just during this brief “checkin’ you out” chat, all the movement in the gym had also ground to a halt. I looked around quickly and saw at least eight guys staring at Grant. Some had put down their weights and looked up and just stared. They were all very big and muscular guys. Some short and a couple of really tall monsters. Some were lifters and more then a few looked like they were in competitive shape. And, god, they were all wearing damn near nothing over their chests and package/glute areas. I’d never seen a gym where guys could flaunt their huge and sexy bodies like this. We couldn’t have picked a more perfect time and place. “Well, Grant, you and your partner here would be welcome as members. And, I’m always in the need for built personal trainers who can inspire the other members – especially those that want to compete. You could do that in spades, for sure. We can talk about that later but let me show the two of you around the gym, first.” Gus was getting friendlier very quickly. It was a tour Gus had probably given hundreds of times. But the difference this time was that Gus was “parading” muscle-god Grant around, making sure he got up close to all the equipment and close to the guys that were trying to work out. They were very distracted by the enormity of Grant’s presence, his very tight jersey and shorts, and his very friendly smile. Gus said any number of times that Grant might become a personal trainer at the gym. It was awesome to watch the mix of reactions to that possibility. Some guys had a big smile on their face. Others, pulled away while trying keeping an eye on Grant. Some introduced themselves, often holding the handshake way too long, and having a hard time not taking too much time to check him out. Grant was just as friendly as he could be. He made it a point to compliment a couple of guys on parts of their physiques. Their faces lit up like Christmas trees with compliments from this very tall and extremely well-built, sexy, and very handsome hyper-masculine male. A couple of guys were bold enough to ask Grant about some of his measurements. Of course, he had never been measured. He and I both knew that. Not missing a beat, he just told them that he’d like some help from them later in getting his measurements up-to-date. They were so transparent with how “weak in the knees” they got over that possibility…and these were already pretty damn big and built guys, themselves. As the three of us made the rounds of the equipment, the guys looked like they were getting back to their reps but, in fact, they were just pretending, as best I could see. They could not take their eyes off of Grant. Gus was realizing he had just been given a marketing bonanza for his gym and was getting very enthusiastic about telling us how dedicated the members were. He explained how members had won many competitions over the years. Pictures were all over the otherwise dreary walls. The bathroom and showers were not very big. They were clean, however. One really big and cut guy dropped his little towel – in shock -- the moment he saw Grant come in. He was so dumb-struck, that he didn’t care that his pretty good-sized semi-hard cock and balls were there for all to see. Grant apologized for the interruption with a big knowing smile on his face. The guy damn near fell all over himself to introduce himself, naked, to Grant, and shake his hand. Like the others, Grant has this amazing way of connecting at the soul level with people, especially guys. And they respond in kind. It is amazing to be part of that dance of lust and excitement. Outside the showers, Gus motioned Grant aside. The two of them talked about something and Gus got all excited. Grant looked at me and gave me a wink. Gus went the front desk and clicked on the overhead speaker. “Hey guys, I have a special treat for you. Grant has agreed to stay here for a while and do some poses for us, and some feats of strength. Unless someone has an objection, I’m going to bring the shades down, put a closed sign on the doors and lock them.” “I’ve got some hootch in my office and we can have ourselves a little private muscleman party here with Grant and his partner. Any objections?” he asked confidently. None. In fact, a big round of applause rang through the building. These guys were way more into power, strength, and muscle than I could have ever imagined. While Gus did all the arrangements, Grant came over and asked if I was okay with what they were planning to do. I told him I was thrilled to be with him doing whatever, especially with a bunch of other big muscle-head studs. We both grinned at each other. I could tell we also mutually and silently agreed this was not yet the place to kiss each other. A few of the guys starting coming up to Grant right away to ask him questions about training. They were, to a man, a little startled that he had never competed. One even said he looked like a morph from the internet. Yet, his story seemed to reassure them, as if they needed any more reassurance given his massive, bulging, and vascular presence. They just couldn’t stop looking at him, his muscles and his eyes. He had them completely in his “grip”. The Party Really Gets Started One of the biggest and most impressive guys asked Grant to give them a double-bi. With his trademark sexy grin, he stepped back, took in a deep breath, which pushed his astonishing pecs out even more, and slammed both his arms up into exploding mountains of muscle, tendons, veins, and twitching muscle fibers. We all watched his very tight jersey strain in a futile attempt to keep his muscles contained. Once again, the gym came to a dead stop. Not since we arrived had any of them taken their eyes of off their new idol and hero. “Whad’ya think guys? Big enough for you or should I make them bigger,” Grant asked in his sexy bass voice. “Shit man, give it all to us. Show us what you got. Pump those monsters,” hollered one big muscled enthusiast. It was nothing for Grant to not only add to the pump and size of each monstrous arm, but he also started the trade mark muscle-dancing technique of flexing and rotating his hands and fingers. God, his forearms and arms were covered in networks of veins, thick and small. His body fat was so low that his muscle fibers shown through the slightly shaded skin. His ballooning traps and delts were equally enormous. His very dramatic V-shape was breath-taking. Then Grant said, in his deep booming voice, something I’d never thought I’d hear from him. “I make big strong muscle men like you cum in their briefs when they get to feel up these muscles of mine,” he said proudly. “Who’s gonna be the first victim? Or, better yet, the first winner to touch me?” Grant challenged them. He knew that, as a group, they were really into muscles, in more ways than one. Holy shit. God only knows where this is going. The same “enthusiast” stepped forward, with a mixture of apparent profound lust and excitement. Grant looked down at him, pumped his arms even more, creating double peaks on his biceps, with a thick vein running down the length of each arm. “Go ahead, guy, feel the hardness and cock-exploding size of these babies. Yeah, you will never get even your big hands around my whole arm. Yeah, all you can do is just try to squeeze them.” “They don’t budge, ever. Of course, they’re warm. Yeah, man, trace those veins…they feed these monster muscles 24/7. Do the other side. Looks like you’ve got some experience appreciating muscle-gods like me. That iron bar in your shorts is a dead give away. I take that as quite a compliment,” Grant proudly announced. I was seeing a part of Grant I had only got a glimpse of back at my place. I remember him telling me that he knows who he is and what he can do by having watched all of my muscle-worshipping fantasies over the years. God, its like being a muscle-god with these guys is second-nature to him. He knows what other musclemen, bodybuilders, and power-lifters really want. “Holy mother of god, man, you are unbelievable. Oh, shit, here it comes. How…do you do that…to me? Ohhhh….god…fuck…..yeah….yeah….fuck it almost hurts….and to feel your hard and massive arm at the same time….oh yeah….one more…..one more….that was great. I’ve never met any man with arms like that and god knows I’ve been building my own arms for years. Fuck. You are something else. It’s almost like you’re not human…” He had no idea how accurate he was. He stepped back and pulled his tight shorts out and down and stuck his hand down into his package and rearranged what must have been one cum-soaked bulge. Grant was soaking it in as the guy was soaking in the warmth of his own cum. And I was watching Grant’s package start to grow and change shape. I’d have given anything to be alone with him at that moment and worship his beautiful big basket. I wonder if any of the other guys saw him change shape like that. “Heck, guys, we’re just getting started,” Grant said enthusiastically. Gus had come over and, to my surprise, joined in mauling Grant’s arms with his own big hairy arms and hands. Grant shook out his arms and we watched all the muscles shift, swing, and jiggle back and forth. Then he slammed into another double-bi pose. “Grant, man, I don’t know how you did it, but you’ve done it big time. We’ve never seen arms like this around here, never,” Gus said appreciatively. “Hell, we’ve never seen a man built like you, either. Not even close.” A couple of guys had started taking pictures with their cell-phones and were as giddy as little girls -- comparing the pictures on their cell phones to the real thing six feet away. I also noticed almost all of them taking time to re-arrange their own packages – no apologies – no embarrassment. Just turned-on testosterone-driven half-naked musclemen getting off on one of their own. This private party had lots of possibilities. My cock had been hard since we entered the place and I was beginning to ache from it. Damn, Grant was in his element and he clearly loved being worshipped as an extraordinarily hyper-masculine muscle-god by other muscle men. And, I was so proud to be his partner. “Okay, guys, let’s give Grant some room to pose here in the middle of the floor. Step back and give him some space. Drinks are over on the cabinet. Help yourself,” barked Gus. After getting some drinks, they all gathered standing around in a semi-circle. I thought of kindergarten kids and how they gather around their teacher. Some of these guys were really built and sexy as hell. I chatted them up a bit and, being a courteous fellow, I asked them if I could feel their biceps. Boy, what a treat. Grant had really inspired these guys. While they couldn’t hold a candle to him in the size and vascularity department, they had some really massive guns and appreciated an enthusiastic admirer like me. They tried to get in front of each other in their own enthusiasm to show me what they had. I guess being Grant’s partner gave me special privileges. Fuck, my hands were all over these guys. I had no idea I had so much muscle-talk in me. They each got a shit load of compliments and appreciative groans from me. And I got handfuls of hard muscle. Some of their forearms were to die for. For those, I tried to wrap both of my hands around the forearms, but I usually came up short. I liked pumping the forearms with both hands like I was pumping a cock – two-handed. They seemed to really like that. One really muscular, hairy, and massive short guy grabbed at my own hard cock, looked me straight in the eye, and said I could have him anytime. I almost lost it. Damn, I was in seventh heaven. And The Show Continues Grant’s amazing and highly unusual height (I’d guessed earlier in the day he was around 6’8”), combined with his inhuman (if they only knew the real story) mountains of muscle all over his damn near fat free skin, made him stand out like a very big marbled Greek God statue right in the middle of the gym. His skin tight jersey and extremely short shorts showed off his stunning v-taper, a rarity for a muscle god of his size. His traps, even when relaxed, were beyond comparison to any mortal muscle-god. When we weren’t looking and lusting after his incredibly sexy bulging package, we were speechless at the unheard-of size of his quads, sets of huge tear-drops, and all the other muscles and crevices that compose legs defying description. His calves were equally explosive and he wasn’t even flexing any of this. I started to imagine what he could do in a tug-of-war with a tank. Yet, again, because of his exceptional height, he might look like a morph of the internet, but he was totally and completely proportionate – head to toe. I know that added immeasurably to his sex appeal to me, and certainly to these men who really know how appreciate a spectacular man like this. He stood at the front of the semi-circle. The lighting at that part of the gym was actually pretty good and helped show off all of his deeply chiseled features to very good advantage. His fat-free and slightly tanned skin made him look oiled and ready to take any contest he wanted to enter. Since he knows me so well, he knows I go bat shit when muscle-gods go into a Superman pose, jutting out their arms and putting their hands on their waist. He read my mind, of course. God, I can’t tell the difference between love and lust any more. Certainly not with him. And he still had his jersey and shorts on! Wait till they see him in his bulging black jock-strap – just barely holding all of him in and the straps stretched to their limit. Much to my surprise, the guys gave him a spontaneous round of enthusiastic applause – just for standing there like that in the Superman pose. The applause was even peppered with a few whistles of admiration. He just grinned and told us in his booming voice that he was glad to be appreciated so much. What a hell of a fucking understatement that was. These guys were lusting, drooling, and restless to see all of him. They were not going to be disappointed. Cell phone cameras were clicking away big time. “Hey men, I’d like a volunteer to come pull down my tight jersey sleeve off my delts and onto my biceps and triceps. I think you might want to see me pump up again and burst out of these tight sleeves. I’m feeling like I want to be unconstrained,” he said teasingly. Another round of applause and cat-calls. One of the very tall and built guys came up to the center right up close to Grant. They smiled at each other. They guy moved in, intentionally, close enough to push his own damn big protruding basket up into Grant’s even bigger basket. “Yeah, man, let’s feel that big bulging muscle package of yours’,” said Grant in a voice dripping with sex. “Shove it into me…right up into mine….let me feel that thick big hard-on you’re carrying,” he added. Very quietly the muscleman said “Fuck, I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I want you so bad. I’ve never wanted a man more than I want you, Grant. I want to be like you. I want to be in you,” he said passionately. “You play your cards right and get along with my partner, Paul, we might get a three-some or something going,” Grant said equally quietly. With that, the tall man reached up and around Grant’s unflexed right arm and struggled and pulled the jersey sleeve down onto his bicep and tricep. While he did that, he took advantage and copped a long feel of Grant’s amazing warm mass of veined muscles. Not taking his eyes of Grant’s seducing eyes, he moved over and did the same with the left sleeve…massaging up and around the tricep and bicep before he pulled the jersey down. “Oh god, thank you,” the man said. “The pleasure is mine, too, man. I like to know when I can make a difference in men’s lives. Ask Paul. He’ll tell you all about what it’s like to be with me,” Grant said very nonchalantly. As a parting jesture, Grant jammed his basket down onto the tall guy’s basket. Talk about alpha male domination. Grant was really getting’ into this. The guy stepped back into the semi-circle visibly shaken --- yet with a smile on his face. His left hand went into his shorts and he rearranged his basket, with his hard-cock now jutting up toward his left hip. I would have given anything to go over to him and give my trade-mark basket massage and chew on his bulge in his tight shorts. “I’m gonna explode one sleeve at a time so you guys will have a couple of chances to see the real thing – not some fantasy. I’d suggest you come in closer. For those of you with videos in your camera, you can get as close as you want,” instructed Grant. My god, the instant jostling for positions around his arms was amazing. These guys were unabashedly thrilled to be around Grant and be so close to having a one-of-a-kind muscle-god shred sleeves with a flex. Sleeves Destroyed Keeping his left arm in the Superman position, Grant raised his right and smiled, and took in a couple of breaths. I actually think he does that just for effect. He started a pump that quickly equaled what he had done moments ago. “Go man, go.” “Bust that mother-fucking sleeve.” “Yeah, pump it…pump it harder.” “Do it, man, do it.” To a man, they seemed breathless with anticipation. Grant pumped harder and the crevices and veins became even more pronounced. With the appearance of the second peak on his bicep muscle, the jersey had reached its limit. With a couple of more grunts, the jersey sleeve split wide open at the peak. “Holy shit, holy shit.” “Damn, look at that.” “Fuck, man, that is amazing,” They were astounded at seeing this first-hand. Grant kept pumping and the sleeve actually began to shred even more. God, it was so damned sexy. “Got those pictures you wanted?” asked Grant with well-justified pride. Some guys were just hootin’ and hollerin’. And some were just dumb-founded…with their mouths and eyes wide open, and their hands giving their packages some hard massages. “Here, get this shot,” Grant instructed again. He easily leaned over, gave his bicep a long kiss, and then started licking it. The cameras were going nuts. Then he did something I’ve only read about. He moved his forearm and hand onto his bicep and started massaging the entire top of the bicep muscle with his big thick hairy fingers. His forearm muscles, cords and veins were jumping all over the place. Holy fuck, I’d never thought that would be really possible. But there he is. The guys were going almost delirious over all this muscle. When they weren’t clapping and whistling, they continued rubbing their hard cocks, some digging deep into their shorts and jock-straps. What a scene. Grant, surrounded by all these geeked muscleheads, turning a posing routine into a muscle-sex show. Jeez, he had really been reading my fantasies over the years, not missing a thing. Gus was part of this, clearly relishing Grant’s inspirational god-like presence in the gym. With Grant still holding the incredible flex, one guy went behind him, grabbed pieces of the jersey in both hands, and held them up and off the massive arm so guys could take more pictures. I never knew a bicep could have so many veins and crevices. I knew I was going to make sure we got some of these pictures for ourselves. “Ready for round two?” Grant said slyly. “Bring it on.” “Pump that fucker.” “Yeah, do it again.” They were really fired up. Grant dropped the right arm, placing his hand on his hip as part of the Superman pose. “Who wants to put their hands around my arm and feel the sleeve as I shred it into little strips?” he asked seductively. Shit, I’ve never seen so many big guys move so fast. One of the taller guys won out and positioned himself behind Grant. Grant lifted his arm. The guy tugged at that sleeve edge to make sure it was still over the huge unflexed bicep. Both men knew they were posing for pictures. Grant, looking lovingly at his monster left arm, took in a few breaths. The guy made sure his hands were wrapped around the bicep as much as possible, which really wasn’t very possible at all. With more shouts of encouragement, Grant started very methodical pumps and the whole arm began to expand. This time it is was slow. God, it was like an act of sex, like doing a slow fuck. Grant was one hell of a showman. The muscle-heads jostled around each other for a closer look. The guy with his hands around Grant’s bicep had a big grin on his face. And, boom. The edge of the sleeve started splitting. There was too much noise to hear it rip. Grant kept splitting the sleeve up toward the rest of the bicep. The guy looked in awe as his hands felt the shredding actually happen under his hands. Cell phones were still snapping away. Grant, looking at the guy holding his bicep and the torn sleeve, asked him, “I bet you’re really glad you’re here today, aren’t you?” “Fuck, I never thought I’d feel something like this. You are one awesome dude, awesome,” he added very appreciatively. There was another round of applause and whistles. Grant dropped his arm and extended both arms and shook them out. The shredded sleeves, up to his striated delts, and hanging loose over his biceps, were grist for more picture-taking by these new-found muscle-god worshippers and Grant’s new personal fan-club. I was transfixed. It is such turn on to watch all these musclemen get absolutely head-over-heels with Grant. Grant just has a way, with his eyes and his other-than-human-energy glow, of deeply touching the longings and desires of these guys. I had not expected such a reaction from them – or any group of men for that matter. We were in taboo territory for a lot of body-builders and power-lifters, or so I had thought. Yet these guys, damn near to a man, including old Gus, were breaking those taboos left and right, without apologies or any self-consciousness. They loved what Grant is, what he stood for, and what he is able to do with his muscles. They loved his good looks. They loved that he paid attention to them and teased them, even though they were all big guys in their own right. Sure, the drinks had loosened them up. Yet, they were more than willing to “cross the line” and worship Grant for his hyper-masculine sexuality. Hell, they saw it in themselves, and what they wanted from other muscleheads. You would have thought they’d all been given lust-inducing drugs, judging by their kid-like excitement and man-like muscle lust. I had to remind myself that this was really for real…that I was not inventing Grant and these guys in my head…or writing a fiction story about our encounters for the gay readership on the internet. Grant was real and we had very quickly developed a very special relationship that even my dreams had not anticipated. I was feeling very grateful, in addition to being consumed with lust like the rest of them. Next Round All of a sudden some hollering started and before I knew it they were all screaming to Grant to “take it off,” “take it off,” “take it off.” Grant stood there in his Superman pose, just looking around at each of them, in the eye, and letting the roar build. These guys weren’t holding anything back. They wanted him to take the rest of his tight jersey off. And, I’m sure they wanted him to take off his shorts and jock-strap off, too. They wanted to see him pose in all his muscular naked glory. I’m sure they wanted to see his big hard cock, too. Grant just smiled his big toothy grin. He knew what they wanted. I could tell. I knew he was ready to give it all to them…all of it…no holds barred. After all, the doors were locked and the shades were down. And, as a group, they had all bonded around having Grant among them. Nobody was going to interrupt this lust-filled feasting on muscle and all of them were ready for whatever happened. I’ve never seen more men rub their cocks and crotches at the same time. Each of them was in their own private world of muscle, intensely focusing on Grant, their personal muscle-god, in the flesh, and what he could offer them. “Well, since you ask, I think I’m ready to get rid of this mangled jersey. Maybe when we get together next time, I’ll do a full lat and back spread and split the back of the shirt. Or, with a side chest pose, split the shirt down my pec cleavage. I bet you’d all get off on that. Somebody could take the ripped sweat-filled cloth home as a souvenir and jack-off with it. I like to know my skimpy clothes are used as cum-rags,” he said calmly. They were hanging on his every word. “Today, let’s get down to business quicker. I need another volunteer to help pull this jersey up and off me. Who wants to be the lucky volunteer?” Again, there was a mad scramble to get in front of him and be picked for the honor. They were like kids, but very big kids. “What’s your name?” and Grant pointed to a fairly young man, medium height, with a very well muscled physique. He was drop dead gorgeous, too. “Stan, sir,” he said shyly. “OK Stan, you’re my man,” announced Grant. The rest of the guys stepped back into the semi-circle but the circle had gotten much closer to Grant than it was when we started. Stan was nervous as he stepped in front of the god-like behemoth. Grant dwarfed him in every way. “Where do you want to start, Stan? I’m in your hands, so to speak,” Grant inquired, with a good laugh. Without saying a word, Stan stepped closer and gently put his hands on either side of Grant’s very narrow waist. He held them there, just feeling the power and heat coming off of Grant. Then he slowly moved them up and grabbed either side of the jersey. It was tight even at its bottom – giving quite a preview of Grant’s ab muscles, extremely defined obliques, and everything else. Some of the guys had stepped around to the side to take more pictures. “Whaddya’ think Stan. Like what you see? Like what you feel? Can you smell my man scent yet? Ever been so close to someone like me before?” Grant fired these questions off fast. Stan didn’t know what to say. “I guess the answer is “yes”, right Stan?” Grant was drilling down – in a friendly way -- on pronouncing Stan’s name slowly and frequently…knowing that that would get Stan even more excited. Stan began lifting the shirt up. Grant’s abs, which had just barely been hidden before, began to show. Even though I’d seen Grant nude earlier in my home, his abs were just incredible. Eight thick horizontal plates, surrounded by deep crevices. Muscle fibers and striations were everywhere. A few bulging veins started out in the middle plates and went down into his crotch. His light dusting of dark hair added to an indefinable aura of intense male sexuality and power. It was actually pretty easy for Stan to get the jersey this far. Grant’s enormous jutting pecs were another story. “Here, let me help you, Stan.” With that, Grant lifted his huge arms and placed them on Stan’s shoulders. That gave Stan some much needed leverage to wrestle the jersey up and over Grant’s thrusting pec shelf. Stan seemed to start shaking. He was surrounded by huge muscles. There was dead silence in the gym. All the guys were intensely focused on this evolving muscle revealing display. Stan took a small step back and began pulling the jersey over Grant’s pecs. He struggled. It was a very tight fit. He pulled, one side, than the other. Grant’s head started to get covered by what was left of the jersey as more of his abs and lower chest were revealed in all their massive and cut glory. With one more step back, Stan had the leverage to put all of his own not insubstantial strength into a final pull that literally popped the jersey off of Grant’s delts and arms. He stood there, almost like he was in shock, holding the flimsy jersey in his hands and just looking at up at Grant’s now exposed upper body. There was another round of applause. Grant shook himself out again…causing all of his upper body muscles to shift back and forth in waves of muscled and veined slabs of warm flesh. Stan, still in awe, stepped back into the circle, clutching his reward. “Hey, Stan, thanks for the help. I hope you enjoy yourself tonight,” Grant announced. He added a wink just for good measure. It was cool to watch the guys pat this young stud on his broad back as if he had run a marathon or set a new weight-lifting record. Now, down to just his bulging shorts and jock-strap, Grant began a series of poses that triggered yet another round of applause. This time it was non-stop applause. They couldn’t get enough of Grant’s massive and cut musculature. Grant’s light chest hair just added to his lust-inspiring masculinity. Veins and muscle fibers were evident everywhere. First, it was another double-bi that, once again, flabbergasted these already big turned-on musclemen. Then he artfully moved into a side chest pose that not only accented his amazing shoulders and arms, but showed us what a really huge pec shelf he had…especially flexed. His nipples were absolutely beautiful. The size of silver dollars. Pointed down because of his pec mass. Little tiny nubs surrounding each areola and nipples the size of large thimbles. All of this was encircled by a light covering of chest hair. His leg poses, along with the side-chest pose, just blew minds. The huge strips of muscle, split by crevasses, created a leg width and thickness unheard of among even the most built super-heavyweight bodybuilders, beyond even the most massive powerlifters. He pumped his side chest of couple of times just to make sure we weren’t missing anything. I was sure somebody was gonna yank out their cock and pump themselves right there. The applause wasn’t stopping and neither was Grant. He faced the circle and gave us a truly shocking combination of hands behind his head, upper body and abdominals flex, with an extension flex of his huge right leg. Veins, large and small, criss-crossed, the mountains of hard muscle. Shocking in the sense that he exuded extraordinary power and muscle definition. He looked like he was going to crush his head with his biceps. His etched obliques and abs shifted back and forth as he moved his body from side to side – at the same time shifting his leg position so that the massive muscles, tendons, and veins were just exploding underneath his fat-free skin. His huge basket – in the center of all this mass of muscle -- commanded our eyes to make it center of attention. God knows it had my attention. Fuck, I was going to have to blow a load here pretty damn quickly. The next pose was something else entirely. He went down into a most muscular crab stance and then pumped his muscles repeatedly until it looked like he was going to explode out of his skin. His already massive traps now came into even more prominence. Beautiful mounds of strips of muscle and striations sweeping down from the top of his thick corded neck down to his striated upper deltoids. The guys were whistling and hollering with complete abandon. He, all of him, was theirs. And they were his. We were at a new level of passion for muscles and the physique of a true god. He held this most muscular crab pose, pumped it some more, and pivoted all around the semi-circle so each guy could get a complete eye-full of candy and take pictures that they’ll jack-off to for years. For them, for me, he was the ultimate fulfillment, ultimate embodiment, of muscle, sex appeal, and masculine power. And we hadn’t even yet seen some amazing feats of strength by this gift of masculine manhood –this god of men. Getting Down to Business The powerful momentum from this start of his posing routine was only exceeded by the sexual energy surrounding us. Grant knew that, and announced that he would take another volunteer to help him take his shorts off. Another scramble. This time he picked an older guy, a little on the short side but covered in thick masses of muscle and body hair. He was clearly one very powerful lifter who, you would think, would never be intimidated by any man. However, Grant was proving to be the exception. Once again, guys stepped back into a circle, even smaller than the last time. They wanted to be up close, real close. This fire-plug of a muscleman stood in front of Grant and, much to everyone’s surprise, began exploring Grant’s pecs slowly, very slowly. Without saying a word, Grant flexed them – bouncing them up and down, rolling them from the top of the pec to the bottom of the pec and back again, and then left and right. It truly was one hell of a sex act. The guy punched them a few times. No give. “So, I bet you are one hell of a strong guy. You certainly have the mass. What’s your name?” asked Grant, like he was always interviewing worshippers. “I’m Tom,” he said. “You are one of a very few men who have ever got me turned on like this. I’ve been around. I’ve been mostly worshipped -- not the worshipper. You, however, trigger something deep in me. And, boy, am I ever glad I’m here,” Tom said with a sense of gratitude. A lot of guys were nodding in agreement. “Yep, you like a lot of other guys here, are having trouble keeping your hard cocks in your pants. Right?” Grant observed. “Fuck, yes,” retorted Tom. “You damn well know the amazing power you have,” he added with an edge. “OK,” said Grant, “Let’s take a look at the center of that power and you can help me uncover it. You game? After all we men, especially those of us who work to build ourselves up big and strong, need to let others know what this center really means to us,” explained Grant. With that, Tom, surprised us all by getting down on his knees so his face was just below Grant’s package. Grant is just that tall. The room went silent waiting to see what Tom would do next. His big arms and hairy hands moved up to the straining button that was holding the tight shorts on Grant’s narrow waist. He unbuttoned the button and the shorts pulled off to either side exposing either side of the partially zipped zipper. “Holy fuckin’ mother of god,” Tom muttered loud enough for all of us to hear. In a very slow and intentional way, he brought the zipper down. As he did this, the shorts pulled even further apart exposing Grant’s pristine black jock strap that we had bought in the sporting goods store a few hours earlier. Grant’s massive bulge was now thrusting way out away from his shorts, surrounded by the unzipped sides that opened into muscle-sex heaven. The blackness of his huge pouch and straps added even more an aura to him – he truly was visually addicting. And these guys and I were truly addicted. “Alright, Tom, now that you got the preliminaries over with, why don’t you reach around and try to pulling these shorts down off these legs – these columns of marble?” Grant said suggestively. Instead, Tom, probably due to his own experiences of being worshipped, wrapped his hairy arms around Grant’s waist and pulled his face up into the bulging black jock-strap. Cheers and whistles erupted again. It was pretty clear that Tom had a major basket fetish, too. Using his arms around Grant’s waist, he did his best to muscle Grant into his face, and push himself into Grant’s package…a package that thrust way out into the room, straining the pouch and the straps. We could see his head moving all over Grant’s basket. We all knew he was chewing on and licking Grant with a passion. Tom’s huge flexing back muscles were a sign of how much muscle and pressure he was exerting to feel this mother-load of Grant’s sex. This went on for a minute or two while all of us watched in lustful envy. Then Tom leaned back and began pulling down the high cut bottom of each leg’s covering. Even with his very thick arm muscles, it was a struggle for Tom to get each moving down Grant’s unflexed quads. The massiveness of Grant’s quads were, like the rest of him, unequalled. Meanwhile, Grant was maintaining his Superman pose, along with a very satisfied smile on his handsome face. Slowly the jock straps covering Grant’s tight glutes appeared. Finally, Tom was able to pull down enough fabric so that Grant’s whole jock-strap package was exposed. Grant sported a sexy black patch of hair, very seductively peeking up and over the top of the jock cup. Grant stepped out of both legs as Tom pulled the shorts away. “And you can take those home with you, too, Tom,” said Grant graciously. “Hell, never, never, have I been this close to so much muscle and so much bulge in a package. Being this close to you, standing there in your black jock-strap, is a muscle worshipper’s dream come true. You are one hell of a spectacular man, my friend,” said Tom, once again, appreciatively. “Glad you like it, Tom. You certainly know how to make me feel good. Loved your face grinding into my package, especially when you tried to force me into your face,” exclaimed Grant. “You are a very strong man and I bet you are really good at helping guys live out their muscle-worshipping fantasies,” he added. “Nothing like you, Grant, nothing like you. You are the man,” added Tom somewhat breathlessly. Almost Exposed After Tom stepped back into the semi circle that now resembled a close huddle, Grant gave us the gift of a few more mind-boggling poses. He spun around and pumped himself into back double-bi. He was so cut, wide, and so massive – all from a totally new angle. A few guys were close enough and took the big step of feeling up Grant’s mountains of back arm muscles -- layers upon layers of cut muscle. He grunted his welcome of the feel of their hands. He shifted into a back flex that was an amazing display of the proverbial Christmas tree and what looked like that famous bag of squirming eels that muscle-worshippers have been writing about for years. More hands began exploring the muscles and cuts in his stunning back. Then he moved into a back lat spread that showed his inhuman size. The enormous width of his back was, once again, a testimony to the unlimited muscular power he possesses. The guys couldn’t get enough of his back and kept urging him on to push it even bigger. He easily obliged them. Their hands went everywhere – down the spinal column, around to the sides, down to his amazingly small waist, and up around his huge traps. “Man, you guys sure know how to make me really feel welcomed,” reported Grant. “I think you’ll like how I’ll train you. But now we’ve got one more piece of unfinished business. My cock has been so damn fuckin’ hard for the past couple of hours. It hasn’t had anywhere to go but get squashed up into my balls in my jock-strap. I know you know how uncomfortable that feels. Hell, given what I see on most of you, you guys are probably feeling the same thing. Am I right?” he challenged them. A chorus of affirming expletives confirmed Grant’s observation. “Well, I’ll start us off. Again, I need a volunteer to get me out of this thing. Then I want you guys to lose all those sweaty shirts and shorts and let me get a gander of your muscles and your packages in your jock straps or briefs…whatever you’ve got on. Show me some poses. Then we’ll take it from there. OK?” Again, he was challenging them. Nobody objected. Yet nobody stepped forward. “Guys, we’re all musclemen here. And we know what we like. I know you’ll really like what I’ve got hidden right now. You’ll especially like it when I get rock hard and my 14” steel pipe bounces around while I pose some more. Just for you today. OK, who’s gonna help me unleash my monster?” he demanded. He wasn’t kidding. Much to my excitement, the biggest and tallest guy stepped forward, standing face to face to Grant. He was one hell of massive bodybuilder in his own right. He also sported a good size package in his own tight shorts. He was wearing a wife-beater t-shirt that showed off some very big muscles and cuts. And, he was still a good six inches shorter than Grant. “I’m Pete and most guys around here know that I like to be worshipped and have quite a following of muscle-worshippers – mostly men. I make no apologies for that. But you’re being here has flipped the tables on me. I like it. Make no bones about that, either. I’ll do the honors and strip you of your jock-strap. Fuck, I like posing in the nude with a hard-on for guys, myself. I especially get turned on when they give me a blow job while I’m posing…if you get my drift,” said Pete in a manner of fact way. “Cool, Pete. I always like to be with men who appreciate what I do. You certainly have the build and the good looks to have a hell of a following. You know what to do now,” instructed Grant. It was quite a turn-on for all of us to see this big good-looking guy get down on his knees just like Tom did. Holy shit, what a sight. Grant, the muscle-god to beat all muscle-gods, being worshipped by another muscle-god. Once again the room was quiet, waiting to see how Pete would strip Grant of his jock-strap. He didn’t waste any time or any opportunity. Just like Tom before him, he wrapped his big muscular arms around Grant’s waist and pulled his jock strap pouch into his face and, at the same time, pushed hard into Grant’s package. After a few moments indulging his own basket fetish, it was clear he was on a mission. He wanted to turn Grant on so much that his big cock would just push out one of the sides of the straining pouch. The question in my mind was whether Grant would let him do that or not. The answer came pretty fast. Grant started groaning and moaning in ways none of us had heard so far that afternoon. He started gyrating his hips and pushing himself into Pete’s face hard, really hard. I thought Pete might get a bloody nose from the near violence of their meeting face to hard pouch. Grant started a round of muscle-sex talk with expletives that we’d heard from the other guys but certainly not from Grant – at least up to now. Pete knew what he was doing by chewing hard on Grant’s thickening cock. The pouch began to extend way to one side from the pressure of Grant’s hardness. Pete just chewed all along the cock’s length with even more passion. Grant was letting Pete have his way. What a role reversal! Then, right before our eyes, the enormous ridged red crown of Grant’s cut 14 inch monster shoved its way out between his crotch and the pouch. I’d seen Grant’s cock earlier in the day and knew we were in for quite a sight. Pete pulled back. We all moved in closer and saw a monster cock that defies description. It was dark and covered in veins. The ridge down the top was surrounded by hard lengths of thick muscle. Guys were gasping at how both very thick and very long this piece of extraordinary manhood was. Grant had not been exaggerating. His tennis-sized balls were still in the pouch. To finish his stripping of Grant, Pete reached around and grabbed the straps around Grant’s glutes and pulled down hard. Not hard enough. The pouch was still jammed up at the top of Grant’s cock. He brought his hands around and, grabbing both sides of the waist band, pulled down hard again. Grant’s cock sprung up high. He bounced his monster as if to make a point. He sure as hell didn’t need to. His balls, not surprisingly, were huge. The small dark tuft of pubic hair was sexy as hell. The guys were, once again, stunned. They’d never seen a man, let alone a muscle-god with this kind of equipment. Pete pulled the strap down and Grant stepped out of it. Pete stood up and backed into the huddle. “Hell, man, god, does that feel good. I guess I just needed some air after all this action this afternoon. Thanks, Pete. You’re good. Very good. I’ll send some of my future worshipping customers your way,” said Grant approvingly. “Alright, feast your eyes on naked muscle power. Everything I have is out here for your viewing pleasure. Snap away. By the way, Pete, you can keep the strap if you want,” Grant added. The cameras were clicking and flashing on overload. These guys were going nuts. Grant gave us another explosive side chest pose. From our side view, his thick muscular cock stood out like a flagpole. He changed sides and gave us another view of his pose, with his cock bobbing up and down. He did that on purpose. It was very, very sexy. Then he gave us another one of his most musculars. Not only were we trying to grasp the enormity of his cut muscles and symmetry, but we also were trying to absorb the addition of the biggest cock any of us had ever seen or will probably ever see. I couldn’t wait to get Grant home and go at it once again with him…all to myself. “God, you guys are great. Now it’s your turn, Grant announced authoritatively.” He wanted them to make good on his challenge he made to them earlier. “Gus, you’d better get these guys more lubricated. They may need it. The party’s just starting,” Grant urged. As these muscleheads started to take off their small, sweat-soaked t-shirts, shorts, and sweaty cum-soaked jock-straps. My mind was reeling. We hadn’t even gotten to the point of these guys taking Grant’s measurements. They had no idea of Grant’s unlimited strength and what he could do with weights that defied human efforts, and what he could do using them as human weights. And, shit, god only knows what would happen if they went into the showers with Grant. This was turning out to be one hell of an introduction to this unusual gym. Grant came over to me, cock bobbing and way out ahead of the rest of his body. I could tell he was really proud of himself and excited about getting these guys getting off. “Paul, my special friend, I hope you didn’t feel too ignored while I was in the spot-light there. Knowing you, I was hoping you’d be gettin’ off on the show, too,” he said with a look of concern. He started gently massaging the back of my neck and shoulders with his big powerful hands. “Oh, Grant, it was amazing. I was stunned that you got these musclemen to think and do things they would never do, especially among themselves. It was really hot. And I got off on it, big time. I ache so much right now. No, I sure as hell did not feel ignored,” I added. “Well, we’ve got to deliver real-time on those fantasies you just had. Knowing these guys, nobody will give a hoot if you blow your load during the next phase of our introductions,” he said with a big ass grin. “Hell, you’ll be doing what they’ll be doing,” he added with supreme confidence. Part VI to follow Feedback welcomed. No flames please. Copyright©[email protected]

The Traffic Jam Half a dozen drivers angrily honked their car horns in frustration at a young man, as he walked through a slow moving traffic jam. He stopped in each lane and refused to move until a blue Subaru, managed to merge into said lane. The pair repeated the process several times, until they reached the rightmost lane and exited the freeway. "Pretty sure we are not supposed to do that, Spencer," said the driver. "Come on Jacob, did you really want to wait for a two mile long traffic jam to clear up?" "Well no." "So now we're out. No harm done to anybody." "I guess." "Dude you're too intense." Jacob gave his passenger a look, "I don't think you know what intense means." "Sure I do. You're always like, 'We can't do that,' or 'We're not supposed to be here,' dude you need to lighten up a little." "Yeah, yeah, you say that now, but one of these days you are gonna end up in jail for defacing private property or trespassing." "No I won’t." The two friends continued the drive for thirty minutes before they arrived at a large government building, near the center of down town. The building was roughly eighty years old, and stood as a contraction amid a sea of modern metallic and glass rectangles. There was character in the white painted bricks, and finesse in the detailed edges and borders. "You boys are late again," said the receptionist; a dark haired, pale skinned woman with an icy demeanor. "Sorry Eleanor,” said Jacob "We got caught up in a traffic jam," said Spencer. "According to the reports, the traffic jam hasn't moved at all in the last twenty minutes. Not to mention it's been an ongoing thing since seven." "We got off the freeway and drove here on the regular streets." "Yet you are almost an hour and a half late." "It's a long drive, and it took me a while to convince Jacob to get off the freeway." "I'm sure." "What? You don't believe us?" Eleanor stared down Spencer with her steel colored eyes; a hard soul piercing stare. Jacob tried not to pay attention, to not fall under the woman's spell. "I'm sure you have work to do, so why are you standing in my lobby trying to start an argument?" "I'm sorry, ma'am. It won't happen again." Spencer broke eye contacted and started walking towards the main elevator. Jacob followed suit, and felt a wave of cold air penetrate his body, despite the lack of air currents. Once in the elevator, he turned around to find Eleanor staring right at him. Thankfully the doors closed, almost an instant later. Spencer turned to Drake with a look of anger, "Dude, why didn't you say anything?" "I don't know. She scares me?" A look of total disgust spread over Spencer's face, "She scares you. You are a man, how can you be scared of her?" "Her eyes are terrifying. Besides you caved." "Because I didn't have any back up." The elevator doors sprang open and the duo walked out still arguing, until they reached their separate offices. Spencer left in a huff complaining that Jacob needed to grow a spine. After an hour somebody knocked on Jacob's door. "Come in." "Jacob do you have a moment," asked Melinda, a slender nearly flat chested woman, with brown eyes and brown hair. "What do you need?" "All the electronics in the building are freaking out, and there isn't a single IT person anywhere." "I can't really help you with that." "Actually I just wanted to know if your stuff is acting up." "Let me check, I haven't done anything other than power on my monitor." Jacob typed in his login information and waited for the screen to finish loading. Just before the Windows logo disappeared, the screen cut off, then returned to the login screen. He again typed in the required information, but nothing appeared on the monitor. "That's weird." "Check your phone; I was having problems with mine." Jacob pulled out his phone, unlocked it, and tapped the internet app. The camera app opened up instead. He closed it, and again tried tapping the internet app, only for the calendar app to open. "The wrong apps are opening." "Mine's basically just a brick, it won't do anything." "That is..." Jacob stopped mid-sentence upon taking a look at Melinda. Her breasts were no longer A cups, but instead appeared to be rather full C cups. Gone was the thin almost stick like appearance from ten minutes beforehand, and in its place an hourglass. An hourglass with generous bottom curves and a top seemingly still developing. Her lips curled in a snarl, as she realized Jacob was staring. "...strange." A button from her blouse popped right off and hit, Jacob square in the forehead. Melinda was stunned. She looked at Jacob then down at her breasts and yelped. "Oh my god. My breasts. My breasts are huge. Are...are those my hips? I need a doc," another button pops off and hits Jacob, hit time in the eye. "Jacob are you alright? That wasn't supposed to happen. I mean...god I don't know." She was paralyzed with fear, afraid to approach. Jacob sat in his chair rubbing his injured eye for several seconds until he heard a tearing sound. With his good eye, he saw Melinda's breasts grow to the point of no return. They destroyed the confines of her bra and proceeded to completely popping all the upper buttons on her blouse. The poor woman desperately attempted to cover her abnormally large areolas, as she fled down the hall. Jacob rose from his seat, wanting to wash his eye out; he suddenly felt dizzy. Disoriented, he started rushing to the door. Through his right eye, he saw the sleeves of his shirt were several inches too short. He lacked the time to stop his momentum, and plowed headfirst into the doorway before crumpling to the floor. "Jacob, Jacob. Oh dude what happened to you?" asked a frantic looking Spencer. "I'm not sure. I think I somehow grew," he responded as Spencer offered a hand. Up Jacob went, and up, until he was nearly a foot taller than his 5'10 friend. Through the pain in his eye and forehead, Jacob saw the height difference and became started. He stumbled over his feet and fell forward into Spencer. "Whoa dude, I got ya." "Thanks. Hey you are not Spencer." "What of course I am. Dude you should lie down, there's some blood running down your head." Jacob could feel something running down his face, lots of it, and yet he couldn't focus on the flowing liquid. The stranger standing in front of him, sounded like Spencer and had Spencer's clothes, but he wasn't Spencer. His man had red hair, green eyes, a triangle jawline, dark stubble, and the body of a power lifter. The shoulders were far too massive, the thighs and arms too bulbous, but most prominent was the gut. Like the rest of his body, the gut was visible through several tears in the man's clothes, it looked like a beach ball with ridges. Like somebody inflated Spencer's six pack, by pumping air under the skin to see how far it would stretch. "You can't be Spencer. He is blonde with an athletic build." The man cranked up his head, "Obviously I know that, I'm Spencer." The man started to help Jacob lie down, but used too much force and slammed Jacob into the floor. "Jacob I'm sorry, I don't know my own strength anymore. I don't know anything anymore. Everyone is transforming; growing, shrinking, gaining weight, losing weight, changing hair color, changing eye color, the list just goes on and on. And you're bleeding. Come on let’s get you to the bathroom." The stranger grabs the injured Jacob by the waist and starts guiding him to the bathroom. Still disoriented, Jacob can hear screaming from all over the fifth floor. A naked woman holding two clipboards to her Amazonian body runs past them. Behind her runs and elven woman, short and doll like. Near the bathroom there is man or beast, crawled up in the beetle position. The duo couldn't help but watch as when they recognized the man as Mr. Williams, the seventy-year-old senior manager, balled up on the floor crying. Most of the dense white hair covering his body suddenly fell off, the remaining hair turned pitch black, a dense bush sprouted on the his head. The leathery skin covering his body came alive, all the marks and imperfections slowly disappeared leaving behind pearly white skin, completely blemish free. A lifetime of bacon, pasta, cheese, and beer disappeared in a matter of minutes; the excess skin shrank away, leaving the man looking anorexic. That didn't last. The tissues under the skin started expanding and as his bones began reshaping his body; wide shoulders to go with a narrow waist, and high cheekbones to complement an angular jawline and deep set eyes. Muscles stacked together form the impressive six pack and solid arms of a French underwear model. However the man crawled up on the floor could never be an underwear model, not without facing accusations of stuffing his underwear. A pair of lemon sized testicles and a soft six by four penis sort of dangled out in the air, as Mr. Williams straightened himself out. The dark black hair on his scalp grew longer. The pitch black hair on his head and brows, matched his treasure trail; all of it contrasted with his bright baby blue eyes. The man was no longer seventy; he was probably 22 at the most. Williams stared at his body, then at the lanky giant, and power lifter before running off, sprouting wood. "Spencer what was that?" "What I was saying before. Everyone is transforming, though I don't know why that guy was naked to begin with." Spencer pushed open the restroom door and half dragged Jacob inside. It was difficult getting Jacob's head into the sink on account of his new height. After two minutes of struggling, Spencer gave up; he forced Jacob to his knees and shoved the man's head under running water. "Here press these against your head." Jacob grabbed a wad of water towels out of Spencer's large and calloused hands, and firmly pressed against the gash on his head. The pain and dizziness subsided. His brain began thinking again, rationalizing, trying anything to make sense of the situation. He stood up to his full height. "Spencer you are taller." The thick man managed to grow four or five inches during the walk to the restroom. He looked as if somebody had taken a picture, clicked on the corner and stretched it out. No apparent loss of muscle or fat due to the height increase. "Holy shit you're right. Fuck my face itches, it's on fire." He rushed to a sink and started splashing water on his face to no effect. No fire, other than a dense red bread of fire red hair to go with his the brighter eyebrows and eyelashes. His bottom lip became fatter, the top lip thinner. The nose bridge flattened a bit, the end extended a little ways downward, past the nostrils. Something happened to his ears, but whatever changes occurred where hidden by a thick lion like mane of dark red hair. The gut started expanding again. Growing and growing outward, the six abs on the surface managed to cut deeper and deeper with each passing second. His shirt tore, his pants and underwear tore, and so did his socks. Suddenly the restroom seemed too small. Spencer's gut and pecs bulged out about the same distance. His arms were probably larger than Mr. Williams' chest; his legs were definitely larger than the pretty boy's body. He was a massive wall of muscle covered with a padding of fat. Despite being five or six inches taller than Spencer, Jacob felt incredibly small in his presence. Spencer just seemed to overflow with overwhelming power and strength. For several seconds his body continued to swell like a balloon. "I didn't want this. I don't want to be fat," screamed Spencer has he brought his hands to the sink and knocked it from the wall. It crashed on his feet, but Spencer didn't react. Surely it hurt, though his face didn't even show the faintest sign of pain. It showed excitement. Spencer stepped away from the demolished mess, giving Jacob a good view of his genitals; the carpet matched the drapes. The equipment was probably larger than Mr. Williams', but it looked smaller given the power lifter style frame. Spencer gripped the veiny shaft and started jerking off. "This is amazing. Oh yeah. Fuck yeah. I'm so hot. I'm so fucking hot." Without warning the guy just started humping a sink until he destroyed it too. Due to lack to the lack of experience with his new body, Spencer didn't last long enough to destroy a third sink. He shot a load right into the mirror in front of himself, and kept shooting until collapsing to his knees. "Dude I feel like I can cum forever. Diana, I need to find Diana." As Spencer passed, Jacob couldn't help but notice the difference in height; four inches, maybe more in his favor. He didn't open the door; the red haired giant pushed it, tearing it off the hinges. It flew across the hall and slammed into the opposing wall. 'Holy fuck,' thought Jacob. He could not believe his eyes, as his best friend turned into the world's biggest bull. He couldn't believe the strength of the bull, to tear down a sink, rape another, and to send a door flying. It was surreal, it wasn't possible, and yet the overbearing stench of his cum served as reminder that it had happened. Through the cum, cut the smell of fresh blood. Jacob looked at the paper towels clutched to his forehead, all dark red and dripping blood. He threw them on the floor, and stepped over the debris, to look in a mirror. His face was his, though it was covered in blood. Turning the cold water knob, while still staring at the reflection he frantically stared splashing water on his face. The blood slid off, revealing the gash had healed. No scar, no mark, not even the slightest hint of redness. He continued to stare at his reflection for several minutes expecting some sort of change to occur. It didn't; not after five minutes, not even after ten minutes. He stepped out of the bathroom and started walking around. The entire fifth floor was a mess. Papers thrown about, plants overturned, office supplies littered on the floor, and holes of various sizes in all the walls. "Jacob? Jacob is that you?" Jacob turned around, "Yeah it's me," he said to an Asian woman. 'There aren't any Asian women in his department,' thought Jacob. "Jacob, it's me Trisha," said the woman. Trisha was a brown haired woman, with hazel eyes, and pear build. She was motherly, probably because she had five children and seven grandchildren. The new Trisha most definitely didn't have the body of grandmother. Her hips were wider than the average woman's, but her large bust completely overshadowed them, giving her an apple build. The build was only further accented by the wide square shoulders of a seasoned Olympic swimmer. Her round face was distinctively Chinese, but that body was too out of place, far too big standing at six feet tall. "Please tell me you're in the right mind," said Trisha. "I am." "Good." "Do you know what's going on?" "Well, when I saw Williams I thought the transformation changed a person to their youthful prime, but he was made more muscular and more handsome than I remember. Then I started seeing other people. Diana became a Kate Upton look-a-like with a fuller figure. Rick shrank from 6'2 to 5'5, and now looks like a miniature incredible hulk. Spencer is a red haired giant power lifter, Samantha is an elf, Gina an Amazon, Anna a bodybuilder, Jessica and Rose look like supermodels, Greg and Tim look like underwear models, Silvia, Melinda and few other just grew giant breasts and experienced minor changes. I'm Asian. Honestly I don't have the faintest idea what's going on." "I need a moment to process." "You don't have a moment. All the electronics are malfunctioning, the doors and windows are all locked, we can't leave the fifth floor, and to make everything worse half the staff is fucking all over the place." "What?" "Richard is like fifty now and encouraged Rick and Jessica a threesome with him. Spencer and Diana are destroying everything in sight. Gina and Silvia are taking turns with Greg, and Troy won't stop touching himself. "There's nothing we can do. I am not about to get between Spencer and Diana if that's where you were going with this." "Of course not," she snapped angrily, "Look we need get out of his building now." "You just said everything is locked." "I know. And just to make matters even worse, none of the windows are breaking." "Are you fucking kidding me?" "We've tried everything, they won't break." "Damn, it looks like we'll need Spencer then." "Why?" "He is stronger than he looks. He completely destroyed two sinks and tore a door of its hinges without even trying. Maybe Rick is super strong too. We need them both." "I hate to do this to you, but you need to get him away from Diana. Do you understand?" "Unfortunately, I do." "I'll handle Rick." "Good luck." "Good luck." As Jacob ran around the broken office, he saw a muscular body lying unconscious amid a stack of bodies. Closer examination showed the body was female; Anna, unless another woman suddenly became a bodybuilder. He saw young man with a lean and muscular body thrusting his hips into the anus of an elven woman. Three statuesque women huddled together in a circle, attempting to tie together torn clothes to protect their modesty. Searching the entire floor for the thick red head turned out much harder than imagined. He wasn't anywhere in sight. Spencer was a screamer, and Jacob couldn't hear anything resembling the man's screams. He heard the voices of others having sex, but not Spencer. Refusing to give up, Jacob started running. He fell again and again, due to the lack of coordination, but he constantly rose to his feet. After half an hour of searching he saw them. Spencer had Diana wrapped in his meaty arms; he was walking around, bumping into walls, plants, and even other people. When he stopped it was only to destroy a wall in fashion. The monster pinned Diana against a wall, and began thrusting the entire length of his phallus into her, putting his entire weight into each thrust. On the fourth thrust, the muscles in his ass tensed momentarily and then expanded in one jaw dropping moment. He shoved her right through the wall, slammed her into the ground and kept thrusting away. She screamed in agony, but he didn't listen. All Spencer wanted was his prize. His body began to swell, either due to receiving a pump or another growth sequence, and he thrust into Diana with such force that something actually cracked. She screamed, he roared into her face and deposited the largest load in his life into her. Eventually he pulled out of her nearly dead body and walked away. "S...Spencer, um are uh are you..." "I'm great man." "What about her?" "She'll be alright. Just needs some time to recover and what not." "She isn't fine. There is no way in hell is fine. I heard something snap, she might have broken a bone or something. You almost killed her." "Dude relax, Diana and I have a special relationship. She loves pain. Both giving and receiving. Yeah I'll admit I was more forceful that I should have been, but when she wakes she'll want more." "I don't believe you, nobody could possibly enjoy that." Spencer gave a smirk, "Diana enjoys it. This is what I mean by you're too intense. You can't believe that somebody likes rough sex. It's too weird, too out of the ordinary for you. That's probably why you haven't finished transforming." "What are you talking about?" "I'll be honest with you. When I was a kid, I loved watching wrestling. I wanted to be big and strong like all the muscular superstars. Then one day, I saw a different kind of wrestler, the big power lifter type, with mountains of muscle hidden under thick layers of fat. At first I thought they were gross, but when I watched them throw around the bodybuilder types like rag dolls, my mind changed real quick. I've always wanted to be massive, but it just wasn't in my genes. I thought the fitness model look was pretty okay, so I settle for that. Then today happened and now I'm huge, just like I always wanted." "What about the red hair?" "The hair makes me look like a beast, a wild dangerous beast, which I am. I got the body, the face, the hair, and the genitals of a muscle beast." "It isn't possib...." "You're right it isn't possible, but it happened. Just think about it for a moment. Williams was an ancient dinosaur, now he looks a model and is probably younger than either of us. Anna over there has a muscle fetish, in case you were wondering. Almost all the women have D cups or bigger. All the guys have huge dicks. Do you know how much men and women care about tits and dicks? I wanted a large beastly body, now I have it. I wanted a bigger dick, now I have it." "It can't be that simple." "Of course it can, at least today it is. So then Jacob what is your fantasy?" "What?" "Come on man, don't play dumb. What is your fantasy? You like being tall, don't you? You believe in the height, because there are plenty of people who are 6'10, 6'11, and seven feet even. It's unusual, sure, but it happens." "That's crazy, you are crazy." "Dude yesterday we were body twins, 5'10 at 180lbs. Today I'm at least 6'5 at like 400lbs, and you're 6'10 still at 180lbs. It's time to give into your fantasy. You only have one chance so don't mess it up. Come on man grow." "What about Rick he was 6'4, why would he shrink down to 5'5?" "It was probably to see a ‘how the other half lives’ type of thing. The guy is wider than I am, and it would look amazing at his previous height." "But he shrank." "Yeah, maybe for the shock value; it adds to the fantasy." "Explain that." "Okay. It's like short people wanting to be tall. As insane as it may seem to you, there are tall people who want to be short. So anyways if Rick had kept his height, he'd be scary or disturbing as fuck to people not into muscle. As a short guy, he's not so intimidating or shocking. Now stay with me for a bit. Take a group of people and tell them to elect a leader, chances are they'll look to the tallest person in the room for leadership. People gravitate towards tall people, because tall people warrant respect. A similar thing occurs with muscle mass. Athletes, dancers, models and various other occupations go hand in hand with desirable amounts of muscle; most people think bodybuilders are over the top and don't take their passion or sport seriously. Rick wanted to put himself in a position where people didn't respect or take him seriously." "Now you are just fucking with me." "No it's great. I saw Richard trying to snag a threesome with Jessica and Rick. Richard is like 6'2 maybe 6'3 and buff, like a smaller version of me. He's like a stereotypical old muscle guy, thick arms, chest, legs, and gut, and hairy too. The dwarf was being all submissive, agreed right away with everything he said. Something about Rick was off; I couldn't look away from the site. Rick was eating Jessica, and Richard was about to stick his cock in Rick's ass. This is where shit gets crazy. Rick's ass cheeks are spread out, when suddenly he rolls away, and knocks Richard to the ground. He starts whispering in the old man's ear, next thing I know Richard is his hands and knees begging Rick to be gentle. He wasn't." "So his fantasy was to be short and wide, so he could dominate tall people?" "All people, but especially tall people." "That can't be real." "It is real just accept it," the giant starts bouncing his massive meaty pecs. Dozens upon dozens of pounds of thick muscles began jumping up and jump menacingly. Suddenly he went into a most muscular pose. Despite the thick layers of fat, all the muscles were clearly visible; his upper body nearly doubled in size. Still flexing, "This is real dude, now it's time to get into your fantasy." "No, you are just trying to rationalize something that can't be explained." "You still think I'm lying about Diana, don't you?" "Well some nasty bruises are starting to develop around her vagina." "I'll show you that I didn't force anything on her." Spencer swaggered past Jacob to Anna. During the course of the conversation she regained consciousness. He supported her head and whispered into her ear. Then he positioned himself at her vaginal lips; no foreplay or anything. His penis was still coated with his and Diana's cum, he began thrusting his hips. Gently, after a few minutes he became more forceful, though still relatively gentle. "See dude, we've been going at it for almost twenty minutes and I haven't broken anything. I'm not smashing her into anything, because she isn't into that. Diana over there is a masochist, she fucking loves pain. It's that simple." Not wanting to watch his friend have sex Jacob left the area. He watched his fellow workers, even the ones trying to fashion themselves something to cover their nudity, seemed happy. Nearly everyone wore a smile. Some women even complemented each other on their new appearances. Jacob stopped to ask several about their transformations. They repeated the less graphic details of Spencer's explanation almost perfectly. Jacob began to believe them, but a sliver of reluctance refused to leave his brain, so a coworker directed him to Rick and Richard. Rick sat on the edge of the conference table, legs hanging off the side. Lying on his lap was a cum covered Richard, ass hanging out in the air. How the table managed not to tip was astonishing on its own. Rick was tiny, maybe even less than 5'5. His chest was unquestionably larger than he was tall. Unlike Spencer, Rick had very little if any fat on his body. Beneath every square inch of his skin, was probably a solid foot of muscle. Every muscle and vein was overly pronounced, ready at any moment to rip apart his skin. The simple act of breathing, made it seem like his muscles would rupture the skin. "It looks like we have guest, and you didn't say hello boy," said Rick. "I'm sorry daddy," replied Richard in an almost fearful tone. "Sorry isn't good enough boy," shouted Rick. He raised his monstrously large right hand, flexed his arm for the guest, then opened his palm and spanked Richard. The sound was truly deafening. It shook all the muscles in Richards’s ass cheeks, it shook the table, and it parted the air to generate powerful currents. It was unbelievably painful, like a concentrated car collision in the form of a single palm. Jacob noticed that Richard was crying, but he also noticed that ejaculate was dripping down Rick's inhuman left quad. "Now what do you say boy?" asked Rick with a stern tone. "Hello Mr. Blount," said Richard in between pants. "Hello" "Good boy. Oh sorry Jacob, I'm not taking to you, I'm talking to little Dick here." "I wanted to talk to you about the recent transformations." "Ah right away. Dick give daddy a kiss and then be on your way." Timidly, the 50 year old man reached up and kissed his master of the lips. Then hairy beast jumped to his legs and began walking away, but not before Rick could deliver another spank. Richard jumped up in surprise and rushed out of the room. "What the fuck was that?" "That was my fantasy." "A mock incestual relationship with a man twenty years older than you? You sick fuck." The miniature hulk gave a hearty laugh and showed his brilliant white teeth. As he sucked in air, his diagram expanded, which in turn expanded his overly large torso even farther. For a second Jacob could have sworn he actually saw ruptures in the skin. "Calm down. That's just the dynamic in this relationship. You said it yourself; he is twenty years older than me." "Was that his fantasy?" "Yeah I think it was. His fantasy probably didn't involve so much spanking or rough sex, but the premise is the same. He supposedly wanted to be the dominate male partner, and in his mind that meant being older, 6'3, and 320lbs. Unfortunately, it takes more than height, muscle, and age to be dominate. It's a state of mind and he didn't realize or have that." "And you did?" "I had before the transformation." "Then why tran..." "Transform all. It's simple really. I thought it would be fun. Little guy bossing around the big dominant alpha male or bringing the stuck up bitch down a peg or two." "You are hardly little." "Well in terms of height I am. The muscles are bonus. They can add or take away from the situation. Look man I don't know why this happened, but believe me I am enjoying it. I'd rather not explain to my roommates why I'm suddenly 5'3 and weight 450lbs. However, I wouldn't complain about this being a permanent change." "Okay say I've accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life, how can you possibly weight 450lbs? There would be no way for you to move." "The weight is just a guess, going off my personal fantasy of course, and I don't really care for the science or magic behind it. So tell me, if you believe why haven't you transformed?" "Because I don't have a fantasy in mind." "Well when you do, I'd love to see it. Dick, come back here," he smiles, "In case you still have doubts. Dick walked back into the room and immediately took his position on Rick's lap. Rick placed his hand on Dick's lower back. It was out of proportion to the mini hulk's body, two maybe three times too large for his frame. He removed the hand and curled all but one finger. It alone was significantly larger a jumbo sized hotdog. He took the finger and started playing with the Dick's ass. "You want to leave don't you? This is what I was talking about, the mentality to dominate. Of course I could never dominate you into having sex, but little Dick here loves it. His fantasy isn't to dominate, it's to be dominated. He just gave himself a bigger body so his daddy could enjoy it more. Isn't that right little Dick?" "Yes, sir." "Good, now then." There was no warning. Rick shoved his muscle bound finger into Dick's entrance, and forcefully began exploring. Dick's entire body started bucking wildly. Rick placed his left arm around Dick's back and slipped his right calf over Dicks flapping hair legs to regain control. Rick applied more force to his finger; Dick responded accordingly but couldn't move at all due to Rick's pin. The master eventually removed his left and to grab some cloth behind him. Then wadded the cloth into a ball and stuffed it into his toy's mouth. "Will he be alright?" "Naturally, this is our fantasy," the mini hulk somehow managed to stick in yet another finger. Jacob turned away, "How strong are you?" "Why are you changing the subject?" "Trisha and I wanted to get some muscle before attempting to knock down a door or something." "Yeah she told me. It didn't work, not matter how hard I pushed it didn't budge." "Maybe if you and Spencer tried together." Rick momentarily pulled out of Dick and tossed the big man on the floor. The paper skinned hulk walked over the east wall of the conference room and rammed his forefinger through the drywall. To really drive the point home he started punching through the material, taking out massive chunks with each strike. With the last punch, he left his arm in the wall and started walking. His arm tore away at the building, as the man walked around the room. There was no resistance to be offered by the drywall, none at all. Casually, he returned to his sitting position on the conference table and waited for Dick to resume his position. "Listen Jacob, I just punched through the wall like it was tissue paper. Those doors and windows aren't gonna break anytime soon. You know, I'm amazed you can talk so casually as I finger a guy right in front of you." "You act like you've done it before." "Dozens of times." "Ordinary this would disturb me, but for some reason today it does not." "That's what Trisha said earlier, before joining in." "So the three of you?" "No, little Dick here strictly prefers dick. I on the other hand, am more flexible. Speaking of which little Dick here is nice and loose again. So unless you want..." "I'm going." Jacob walked out of the room, but caught a full view the reflection of a mirror. Dick was on the floor, Rick was plowing him hard. So hard, that with each thrust Dick was actually pushed forward several inches. 'That is going to lead to serious rug burn,' thought Jacob. Jacob continued walking around the floor. Most people had settled down, and some had even returned to working. He found Spencer still having 'gentle' sex with Anna; despite her own impressive size and power she appeared small and frail wrapped in his large arms. Diana was still half dead. He continued to wander around and by accident found the new Troy, a perfect replica of a monstrously vascular comic book character. Like Williams, he appeared to fantasize about a male model body, though with an extra thirty or so pounds of muscle. "I see you are enjoying yourself." "Yeah man." "How come you aren't out with everyone else?" "Jacob, I'm so ripped and flexible now that I tomorrow I won't have a reason to leave my house." "Assuming the transformation is permanent." "I know what's behind it, and I'll make sure the transformation is permanent." Jacob couldn't believe his hears. Troy knew the secret and instead of telling anybody he was caressing his abs and flicking a long hard nipple. "How do you know? What is going on here?" "Actually I'm not entirely sure, but I have a pretty good idea." "Well hurry up." "It's Eleanor." "What?" "Dude she is a witch or some kind of reality warper." "Well given all the crazy shit that has happened in the last few hours, I can believe in witches and reality warper, but what makes you so sure she is behind this?" "I've worked in this building for the last fifteen years, and during those fifteen years anybody who managed to piss that woman off, suddenly disappeared or has their life ruined." "Well I've worked here for two years, and Eleanor is definitely intimidating, but I've never seen hear actively go after somebody." "You've just never seen her work. She is the receptionist, okay. When some cocky little shit walks in, she is the first person they deal with. When an arrogant business person or lawyer walks in, she has to deal with them. All she has to do is stare at them with her cold icy eyes, and suddenly all the bravado, all the swagger, the self-importance, it all goes away. The most powerful and influential people in the city are completely terrified of her. The mayor's assistants don't even come here anymore; they send the interns. Speaking of which, do you remember Christine Hath?" "She was the girl who only showed up for one day of her internship." "Yeah, that's because on that day she pissed off Eleanor. From what I heard, Eleanor was going through some documents on a tablet, when Christine showed up with a manila folder. Eleanor took the folder and went through the documents, and found a couple that needed to be signed. She told the girl, 'You need to get these signed,'' and handed the folder back. The girl was like, 'I'm done for the day. You get them signed,' and then took the folder and slipped it between Eleanor's fingers and the tablet, before basically skipping away. The day afterwards human resources gets a call, Christine's mother saying her daughter wouldn't be able to continue her internship due to medical problems. Last month, Melinda apparently saw her at the high school. Her face was covered in a thick layer of makeup and looked really bumpy. Mel tried to talk to her, but she ran away; a student told her Christine had suddenly developed huge boils all over her face and body that refused to go away." "Well everything that's happened today, I guess that's believable. Anyways why are you so certain that Eleanor, with all her magical reality warping powers, will allow you to keep your body after today? Or even live?" "Because I can’t lose all this." He stood up and began posing. His body was simply amazing; hard and round in the all the right places. His arms looked like somebody stuffed in two hemispheres and some lamb chops in a peach colored bag. His waist was either too small, or his pecs and legs too large. Though the most impressive thing about his body wasn't the muscle mass or the shear vascularity, it was the penis. Probably eight inches long and five inches around, flaccid; most likely the largest in the office when erect. "My wife is going to love playing with her new toy." "Yeah. Well good luck with getting the transformation to keep." Jacob left Troy's office before the well-endowed meat bag could begin growing erect. He wandered around the office some more, to find Spencer having anal sex with Anna. Her body was covered in his ejaculate; she moaned in pleasure as she attempted to meet his thrusts. Back in the conference room, Dick was lying on his back, legs pointed straight up in the air. Rick was on his knees for once, brutally shoving a thick log into Dick's anus. Jacob eventually returned to his office, and noticed there was no blood on the floor or on the doorway. "I see you're back," said a woman. Jacob turned around, nobody was in sight. He looked around for several seconds for the source of the icy voice. Suddenly he felt a cold finger touch his lower back; he turned to find Eleanor staring up at him. She was completely unchanged from earlier. "So, are you a witch or what?" She smiled, it was beautiful and apocalyptic at the same it. "The former." "Are you responsible for this?" "I am." "Why did you do this?" "Boredom." "Boredom." "How? How is any of this even possible?" "Well as you now know I am a witch. Despite my appearance, I am actually 200 years old, and for a magic user age is power. Of course old age also leads to wisdom, which typically equates to power if not versatility. So anyways, I used my magic to enter every one's mind and pulled out their physical fantasy and then brought it to fruition." "Is it really that simple?" "Heavens no. I had to use my own power to enter the minds of twenty different people and search for each person's unique fantasy. To build the fantasies, I had to use my magic and the ambient magic in the environment to convert mass from one form to another. To top it all off, I decided to give you all the power. That way the transformations were gradual and more entertaining. Of course my explanation is still too simple." "So you did this all for your own entertainment?" "I had to. Only a fifth of the workforce showed up today. I didn't have anything to do, or anything to pass the time with." "Why didn't you just use the internet?" "I don't think you understand me. I'm a witch, why would I waste my time watching kittens play with yarn, when I can do all this." "Surely you are abusing your power." "I invented the concept of being old and not giving a damn about anything that I don't care about. Plus, I'm the leading expert in human, beast, and demon transformation, so I can pretty much do whatever I want." "Which is transforming people into their personal fantasies for your amusement." "That was just because I was because I had nothing to do. Besides nobody got hurt or died or anything. And because I'm in such a good mood today, I decided to work a little extra magic. So anybody who wants to keep their new appearance may do so." "So you can make the changes permanent." "Yes I can, but usually I don't. You see the world has changed greatly over the past few decades. If I leave you all like this, people will ask questions. Imaging going to get your license renewed and explaining why you are a full foot taller. Or Williams explaining why he is twenty-one instead of seventy. So because you all provided so much entertainment today, I will cast a spell on you. Every person you think of will have their memories of you rewritten to believe that you grew into your current form. This spell is very powerful, and it will change your appearance in any photograph or video, anything with your image will change." "That seems too good to be true." "It's not. The spell will only change memories and images, but everything else will be as it was. For example, Rick is now 5’3; there is no way for him to reach the gas or brake pedals on his truck. Changing memories doesn't help the fact that Williams is now twenty-one, or that Trisha is now twenty-eight year old Mulan with E cups, or that Richard made himself fifty. The birthdays don't match up; if they want to keep their bodies that means giving up their old lives and starting anew. Fortunately the rest of you didn't change your ages, so a few memories switches will fix everything." "Okay, so I've finally accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life thing, but I haven't shrank yet." "Yes I can see that. You were satisfied with your appearance, and only wanted to know how it felt to be taller. The magic took an extreme effect because you only wanted one trait changed. You wanted to be six feet even, but the magic added an extra tens. Tell me; were you comfortable in your old body?" "Yes." "Are you comfortable in your new body?" "Not right now. I mean if I had time to adjust to my longer limbs, maybe I would be." "Would you be comfortable in any body?" "I guess, eventually?" "Well then you won’t mind if I take this opportunity to change your body myself." She raises her hands, white smoke begins to swirl around them, and then it happened. Jacob grew another two inches taller, bringing him to an even seven feet tall. His clothes exploded off his body, as the meaty muscles under his skin expanded. They grew and grew, until he felt bloated. However he wasn't bloated. He was completely shredded; every muscle group was developed to the point where it prominent poked out of his body. His chest alone was easily the size of his desk; the skin even matched the brown shade of the wood. His traps were unbelievably high, almost to the height of his head. His arms weren't even recognizable as arms anymore. They were earthy mountains, covered with trenches and a vast network of train tracks. His legs were, naturally larger than is arms, and followed the same structure, but to a more extreme level. The witch summoned a large mirror. Jacob saw his body and jumped back in shock. He didn't even look seven feet tall, he looked eight or nine. His chest was unquestionably the largest chest on the planet. The six pack he had worked for, was still there, only larger and with deeper cuts. The most shocking thing was his genitals; large round potatoes with a fittingly large tube steak. Once he got over the shock of his body, he looked into this face. Same dark brown hair and ears, but everything had changed slightly. His nose was straighter, his jawline board and more angular, his eyes were amber colored with a gold ring around the edge. "What did you do?" he asked in his new baritone voice. "You said you would be comfortable in any body, so I gave you a new one." "I thought this was supposed to be my fantasy." "Well I decided to make it your wife's." "She isn't into this kind of thing." "I noticed. She liked your old body, but did desire a bit more muscle and height. The magic was once again extreme in your case." "Will you change me back?" "No. At least not right away. You said yourself that would probably be comfortable in any body, so try it out for a few days. If it doesn't work, I will return you to your original body." "Um, okay." "Good. Now then I've decided to close up early. You'll find a set of extra clothes in your bottommost left drawer. Now if you excuse me, I have to inform some others of my decision. By the way can I trust you to keep this a secret?" "Sure." "Good then I will leave your memories intact. Bye now." "Bye." Jacob checked his drawer and true to the witch’s word was a set of clothes: a button down shirt, briefs, shorts, and a pair of sandals. Jacob almost tore the briefs as he attempted to raise them up beyond his quads, small tears actually did appear in the fabric. It was stretched tightly in all directions everywhere, except at his waist. The shorts were easier to put on they slipped almost perfectly over his quads. He pulled a string on the waist band and tied it, then tucked over two feet of excess string into his shorts. After several minutes he found, the shirt would only button enough to cover his abs, leaving his desk like pecs exposed to the whole world. His arms, though covered, might as well have been naked. As he left his personal office, he noticed how his pecs bounced with each step. They jiggled and flexed, the veins danced across the twin surfaces. He found his entire body seemed to have a muscle seizure with every step. The striations grew and deepened, the veins sometimes didn’t stop popping out even after he stopped moving. Jacob was so in awe of his body that he didn’t notice that the entire fifth floor was completely clean and fixed. No papers thrown about, no toppled plants, no broken walls, absolutely nothing out of order except large muscles and big breasts. He found Spencer and the pair walked outside, complementing each other’s new bodies. As they approached the Subaru, Jacob remembered something the witch said. Everyone’s memories had been altered, but not the life decisions he had made. Jacob and Spencer stared at the Subaru and wondered how one, let alone both of them would fit inside.